Podcasts about tascha

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 2, 2024

Our heroes find their way out of the Manor.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 20 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.“So, what's going on?” Amy asked. She was a bit disheveled from the night before, but still managed to look sexy eating a banana. Actually, Tascha thought the fact that Amy's hair was messed up and matted with cum made her look sexier eating that banana.“Tascha and Don are looking for a way out of the Manor,” Shelonda explained. She was sitting cross-legged on the mattress of the alcove eating an apple. Everyone had lost their costumes during the play of the night before, but Shelonda was still wearing her little black mask.“Why?” Amy wanted to know.“They're trying to find people they miss,” Shelonda answered.“Huh,” Amy shrugged. “Why aren't they here?”“Well, that's a good question,” Don said.“As good as why are any of us here,” Nicole nodded, “right, Professor?”Tascha was feeling a bit impatient. Although she had had an enormous amount of very satisfying sex the night before, she knew that sooner or later, and probably sooner, the XYZ they were drinking and eating with their fruit, would have them all writhing together again. Umm, writhing together, she mused. Catching herself, she said, “Maybe we should all go to the baths, and then see if Don can actually find the way out.”“No pressure, eh?” Don laughed as he got up off the mattress.“None at all, stud,” Tascha said as she followed him. Catching up to him, she gave his naked butt a playful swat. She then had to run across the ballroom and up the stairs to avoid his reprisal. By the time the other three women caught up to them, Tascha and Don were splashing and playing in the big bathing pool. “See, I was worried about this,” Tascha laughed as she caught hold of Don's hard-on underneath the water and gave it a tug.“You started it,” he smiled, and pulled her in for a long kiss. Tascha noticed she was pulling and stroking his cock as she returned his kiss.“Goddamn it,” she said under her breath, though she knew she was smiling. Don lifted her up in the water, and she wrapped her legs around him. Then he was inside her. Tascha put her arms around his neck and let him raise and lower her on him, letting him do all the work for now. It felt good to have him moving inside her. More than that, though, it felt good to have him inside her and with her.She kissed him again, and began to work with him, flexing her muscles to press herself against his body in just the right, so very exquisite, ways. She thought about how these days and nights in the Manor had been a blur of manic sexual over-indulgence, and the fact that through it all there had been Don, steady and constant in his love and support. Yes, they had both been having lots and lots of sex with lots and lots of people, but sexual monogamy had never been a priority for either of them even in the “real” world. What mattered to her, and she knew to him as well, was the emotional bond, and Tascha felt that he had shown unfaltering commitment and love for her over the years, and even more particularly in the last four days. The only thing that had kept them apart before the Manor had been the fact that she had not found him sexually attractive, and that was certainly no longer the case. There were also external considerations; the circumstances of their lives out in that other world; and those would have to be dealt with, but for now, for now, Tascha pulled in with her legs and arms, holding Don to her tightly as a long, low and rising orgasm washed over her. He held her in his arms as the trembling slowly dissipated, and then brushed the hair out of her face and kissed her tenderly.Tascha smiled at him, and disentangled herself. Pulling off his erection, she asked, “Oh, did you?”Don just smiled a bit and said, “There will plenty of time for that later.”Tascha noticed that Shelonda, Nicole and Amy were playfully washing each other. The scene would have made an excellent soft core porn movie. Well, soft core for the moment, she smiled to herself. She turned to Don, who had just picked up a bottle of SHAMPOO, and asked, “Are we taking them with us?”“Dunk yourself under,” he said. When she came back up, he began to wash her hair. “It's kind of up to them, isn't it?”“Well, certainly for Nicole, but what about the others. Shelonda's got a crush on at least one of us, and I'm not sure we're doing the right thing by taking her out of this safe environment.”“You've come a long way in a few days,” he chuckled, “if you think of this as a safe environment. Ow! Anyway, you didn't spar with her; she can handle herself pretty well.”“As long as it's play fighting, remember.”Don nodded, “Right. Rinse.”When she came back up again, Tascha took the shampoo and began to wash his hair.“For all we know,” Don went on, “Robert was exaggerating things about the outside. He didn't exactly strike me as the adventurous type. Maybe we should see what it's like just outside the Manor first. If it looks too bad we can try to persuade Shelonda to go back inside.”“I think that will only make her want to stay with us more.”Don frowned, “I think we've backed ourselves into a moral quagmire here. Either we treat her like she can make her own decisions, or we have to take a hard look at the sex we've been having with her.”Tascha frowned back at him, and said, “Rinse.”When he came back up, she said, “OK, fine, and Amy?”“Well, she's certainly not going to do anything she hasn't made up her mind to do,” Don laughed.“Yeah, you're probably right.”So Tascha and Don finished bathing, and got out to shower off. The others hurried to finish and catch up.“I think we ought to raid the wardrobe for appropriate clothing,” Don suggested.“That confident are we?” Tascha asked mischievously.“We can always take them off if I'm wrong,” he smiled.“Woo! Taking off the clothes!” Amy laughed.“Um, what exactly is ‘appropriate clothing', Professor?” Nicole asked. Clearly, she was happy with the nickname she'd given Don. Tascha thought if they didn't find a way out of here he was very likely to get stuck with that in a big way.“I don't know,” Don shrugged. “Explorer clothes? Action-wear?”“Now that sounds sexy,” grinned Amy.They hit the wardrobe, and it was Tascha's turn to help the others find remotely suitable clothing. They couldn't find anything like real pants or shorts, and had to make do with skirts and tank tops. More time was spent trying to find practical shoes. In the end they had to settle for what seemed to be sturdy enough sandals that laced up in a serviceable manner. On returning to the waiting room, they found that Don had had the same luck as they and was wearing a kilt, a t-shirt and a pair of sandals.Next, Don led them to the gym, so that he and Shelonda could go in and get a pair of wooden staffs. Shelonda was particularly happy about this, and Tascha noticed that she did in fact seem to carry her staff like she knew how to handle it.As they got into the elevator, Amy sidled up to Don and said, “So, Professor, what're you going to do with that big stick of yours.”“Paddle your rear end is the first thing that comes to mind,” he smirked.“Oh!” she said with wide eyes and a grin. “I might like that!”“Is there a line I can stand in for that?” Nicole added.Tascha sighed, “We're never going to get out of here.”They got out on the fourth floor, and Don asked them all to be quiet for a moment. He closed his eyes and seemed to be deep in thought, and then he looked up and said, “OK, let's go.”He led them down to the first side corridor, took it, and walked to the end of it, where he turned a corner, and walked straight to a large, open foyer. Several corridors met here where there was a large set of double doors with big, shiny brass doorknobs.“How the hell did you do that?” Tascha asked.“Well, this is going to sound crazy, but I noticed that whenever anyone knew exactly what they were looking for or had a clear purpose in mind they seemed to be able to find it fairly easy. I started to think that maybe the Manor was somehow responsive to focused thinking. Then there was your selection of the harlequin costume, and I just decided that was enough of a reason to give my theory a test. My thinking of you in a harlequin costume, I think, somehow made that costume available to you. What made you pick it, I have no idea.” Don smiled and shrugged. “Of course, we don't know what's on the other side of that door yet.”Tascha thought all of this did indeed sound crazy, but she couldn't deny the fact that they did seem to be standing in front of what looked like the front door of the Manor.She turned to the other women and said, “You really don't have to come with us. This is your home and you only just met us, after all.”“Well, it's not really my home,” Nicole said, “and I'd like to know whether or not I can go back to my home if I decide I want to, so I'm coming along.”“I'm just curious,” Amy said. “I never even thought about leaving the Manor before you two came along. As long as we can take breaks to have sex, I think this adventure sounds like fun.”“Shelonda?” Don asked.“Oh, yes, I'm going,” she nodded. “I thought you knew that. You two are my friends and I want to help you.”Don looked to Tascha. She smiled and nodded, and he tried the door. It swung open easily, and bright sunlight poured in. They stepped out onto a grassy lawn and blinked at the surroundings.Behind them and stretching off to the sides was the big white front of the Manor. They had come out upon what was basically the front yard, which was actually quite small compared to the grand scale of things they had become used to in the Manor. Close at hand, covering almost the full vista before them, was a pleasant green forest. Into this forest ran a road which wound its way into the trees.“Shouldn't that be paved with yellow bricks?” Nicole asked.They heard the sound of hoof falls coming through the trees to their left and turned to look.“Oh, good morning!” said a friendly male voice.The five of them just stared back at the speaker for a long moment.Finally, Don said, “Uh-yep, that's a centaur.”To be continued in Lost in Eros, Book II: The ForestBy BradentonLarry for Literotica.

The Manor: Front Door

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 2, 2024

Our heroes find their way out of the Manor. Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 20 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “So, what's going on?” Amy asked. She was a bit disheveled from the night before, but still managed to look sexy eating a banana. Actually, Tascha thought the fact that Amy's hair was messed up and matted with cum made her look sexier eating that banana. “Tascha and Don are looking for a way out of the Manor,” Shelonda explained. She was sitting cross-legged on the mattress of the alcove eating an apple. Everyone had lost their costumes during the play of the night before, but Shelonda was still wearing her little black mask. [[MORE]] “Why?” Amy wanted to know. “They're trying to find people they miss,” Shelonda answered. “Huh,” Amy shrugged. “Why aren't they here?” “Well, that's a good question,” Don said. “As good as why are any of us here,” Nicole nodded, “right, Professor?” Tascha was feeling a bit impatient. Although she had had an enormous amount of very satisfying sex the night before, she knew that sooner or later, and probably sooner, the XYZ they were drinking and eating with their fruit, would have them all writhing together again. Umm, writhing together, she mused. Catching herself, she said, “Maybe we should all go to the baths, and then see if Don can actually find the way out.” “No pressure, eh?” Don laughed as he got up off the mattress. “None at all, stud,” Tascha said as she followed him. Catching up to him, she gave his naked butt a playful swat. She then had to run across the ballroom and up the stairs to avoid his reprisal. By the time the other three women caught up to them, Tascha and Don were splashing and playing in the big bathing pool. “See, I was worried about this,” Tascha laughed as she caught hold of Don's hard-on underneath the water and gave it a tug. “You started it,” he smiled, and pulled her in for a long kiss. Tascha noticed she was pulling and stroking his cock as she returned his kiss. “Goddamn it,” she said under her breath, though she knew she was smiling. Don lifted her up in the water, and she wrapped her legs around him. Then he was inside her. Tascha put her arms around his neck and let him raise and lower her on him, letting him do all the work for now. It felt good to have him moving inside her. More than that, though, it felt good to have him inside her and with her. She kissed him again, and began to work with him, flexing her muscles to press herself against his body in just the right, so very exquisite, ways. She thought about how these days and nights in the Manor had been a blur of manic sexual over-indulgence, and the fact that through it all there had been Don, steady and constant in his love and support. Yes, they had both been having lots and lots of sex with lots and lots of people, but sexual monogamy had never been a priority for either of them even in the “real” world. What mattered to her, and she knew to him as well, was the emotional bond, and Tascha felt that he had shown unfaltering commitment and love for her over the years, and even more particularly in the last four days. The only thing that had kept them apart before the Manor had been the fact that she had not found him sexually attractive, and that was certainly no longer the case. There were also external considerations; the circumstances of their lives out in that other world; and those would have to be dealt with, but for now, for now, Tascha pulled in with her legs and arms, holding Don to her tightly as a long, low and rising orgasm washed over her. He held her in his arms as the trembling slowly dissipated, and then brushed the hair out of her face and kissed her tenderly. Tascha smiled at him, and disentangled herself. Pulling off his erection, she asked, “Oh, did you?” Don just smiled a bit and said, “There will plenty of time for that later.” Tascha noticed that Shelonda, Nicole and Amy were playfully washing each other. The scene would have made an excellent soft core porn movie. Well, soft core for the moment, she smiled to herself. She turned to Don, who had just picked up a bottle of SHAMPOO, and asked, “Are we taking them with us?” “Dunk yourself under,” he said. When she came back up, he began to wash her hair. “It's kind of up to them, isn't it?” “Well, certainly for Nicole, but what about the others. Shelonda's got a crush on at least one of us, and I'm not sure we're doing the right thing by taking her out of this safe environment.” “You've come a long way in a few days,” he chuckled, “if you think of this as a safe environment. Ow! Anyway, you didn't spar with her; she can handle herself pretty well.” “As long as it's play fighting, remember.” Don nodded, “Right. Rinse.” When she came back up again, Tascha took the shampoo and began to wash his hair. “For all we know,” Don went on, “Robert was exaggerating things about the outside. He didn't exactly strike me as the adventurous type. Maybe we should see what it's like just outside the Manor first. If it looks too bad we can try to persuade Shelonda to go back inside.” “I think that will only make her want to stay with us more.” Don frowned, “I think we've backed ourselves into a moral quagmire here. Either we treat her like she can make her own decisions, or we have to take a hard look at the sex we've been having with her.” Tascha frowned back at him, and said, “Rinse.” When he came back up, she said, “OK, fine, and Amy?” “Well, she's certainly not going to do anything she hasn't made up her mind to do,” Don laughed. “Yeah, you're probably right.” So Tascha and Don finished bathing, and got out to shower off. The others hurried to finish and catch up. “I think we ought to raid the wardrobe for appropriate clothing,” Don suggested. “That confident are we?” Tascha asked mischievously. “We can always take them off if I'm wrong,” he smiled. “Woo! Taking off the clothes!” Amy laughed. “Um, what exactly is ‘appropriate clothing', Professor?” Nicole asked. Clearly, she was happy with the nickname she'd given Don. Tascha thought if they didn't find a way out of here he was very likely to get stuck with that in a big way. “I don't know,” Don shrugged. “Explorer clothes? Action-wear?” “Now that sounds sexy,” grinned Amy. They hit the wardrobe, and it was Tascha's turn to help the others find remotely suitable clothing. They couldn't find anything like real pants or shorts, and had to make do with skirts and tank tops. More time was spent trying to find practical shoes. In the end they had to settle for what seemed to be sturdy enough sandals that laced up in a serviceable manner. On returning to the waiting room, they found that Don had had the same luck as they and was wearing a kilt, a t-shirt and a pair of sandals. Next, Don led them to the gym, so that he and Shelonda could go in and get a pair of wooden staffs. Shelonda was particularly happy about this, and Tascha noticed that she did in fact seem to carry her staff like she knew how to handle it. As they got into the elevator, Amy sidled up to Don and said, “So, Professor, what're you going to do with that big stick of yours.” “Paddle your rear end is the first thing that comes to mind,” he smirked. “Oh!” she said with wide eyes and a grin. “I might like that!” “Is there a line I can stand in for that?” Nicole added. Tascha sighed, “We're never going to get out of here.” They got out on the fourth floor, and Don asked them all to be quiet for a moment. He closed his eyes and seemed to be deep in thought, and then he looked up and said, “OK, let's go.” He led them down to the first side corridor, took it, and walked to the end of it, where he turned a corner, and walked straight to a large, open foyer. Several corridors met here where there was a large set of double doors with big, shiny brass doorknobs. “How the hell did you do that?” Tascha asked. “Well, this is going to sound crazy, but I noticed that whenever anyone knew exactly what they were looking for or had a clear purpose in mind they seemed to be able to find it fairly easy. I started to think that maybe the Manor was somehow responsive to focused thinking. Then there was your selection of the harlequin costume, and I just decided that was enough of a reason to give my theory a test. My thinking of you in a harlequin costume, I think, somehow made that costume available to you. What made you pick it, I have no idea.” Don smiled and shrugged. “Of course, we don't know what's on the other side of that door yet.” Tascha thought all of this did indeed sound crazy, but she couldn't deny the fact that they did seem to be standing in front of what looked like the front door of the Manor. She turned to the other women and said, “You really don't have to come with us. This is your home and you only just met us, after all.” “Well, it's not really my home,” Nicole said, “and I'd like to know whether or not I can go back to my home if I decide I want to, so I'm coming along.” “I'm just curious,” Amy said. “I never even thought about leaving the Manor before you two came along. As long as we can take breaks to have sex, I think this adventure sounds like fun.” “Shelonda?” Don asked. “Oh, yes, I'm going,” she nodded. “I thought you knew that. You two are my friends and I want to help you.” Don looked to Tascha. She smiled and nodded, and he tried the door. It swung open easily, and bright sunlight poured in. They stepped out onto a grassy lawn and blinked at the surroundings. Behind them and stretching off to the sides was the big white front of the Manor. They had come out upon what was basically the front yard, which was actually quite small compared to the grand scale of things they had become used to in the Manor. Close at hand, covering almost the full vista before them, was a pleasant green forest. Into this forest ran a road which wound its way into the trees. “Shouldn't that be paved with yellow bricks?” Nicole asked. They heard the sound of hoof falls coming through the trees to their left and turned to look. “Oh, good morning!” said a friendly male voice. The five of them just stared back at the speaker for a long moment. Finally, Don said, “Uh-yep, that's a centaur.” To be continued in Lost in Eros, Book II: The Forest By BradentonLarry for Literotica. Source: ex-plicitly-novel

The Manor: Masquerade - part B

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 1, 2024

Some identities become very familiar. Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 19 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As he moved into the ballroom, looking for “his own amusement”, Don was a bit preoccupied with his own thoughts. He suspected that he had gotten the hang of how the Manor worked, in a limited sense, but had resolved to wait until the morning to test his hypothesis. He was troubled by the fact that he and Tascha had failed to ask Robert, the Scholar, about the watchers, but actually thought those passive figures were probably not important in the sense that they might interfere with trying to leave the Manor. [[MORE]] Still, he tried to force these thoughts aside as he moved into the crowd of costumed partiers. He certainly did think it was a good idea to enjoy this night as if it were sure to be the last they would spend in the Manor. “I love your costume,” a woman in a Santa's helper costume laughed. Don had always harbored a secret little fetish for girls in that particular kind of costume, and this one was particularly fetching. She had long black hair hanging down over her shoulders, a spray of freckles on her cheekbones, and a nice, compact body. She was about five foot two, and seemed about the age of the Nymphets, or maybe a year or two older. In short, she was both adorable and sexy as hell. She took Don by the hand and said, “Come dance with me.” Don followed her to the dance floor where about twenty couples and at least one threesome were enjoying some rhythmic, vertical foreplay. The girl in red, white and touches of green slipped her arms around Don's neck and began to dance up against him. Don followed suit, holding her by the small of her back, though he soon reached down to lift the hem of her short skirt up to squeeze her tight ass in his hands. She smiled up at him and said, “I'm Brandy, by the way.” “I'm Don,” he said, and then leaned down to kiss her sweet lips, which tonight matched the Christmas red of her costume. She responded enthusiastically, sucking on his tongue as it slipped into her mouth. She took a moment to reach down between them, to adjust Don's rapidly hardening cock, so that it was upright between them, but then went right back to swaying in his arms as they danced and kissed. For his part, Don could have spent the next hour like this, but Brandy was less patient, and, after about ten minutes, pulled her mouth from his and said, “Let's go fuck, Don.” “OK,” Don chuckled, still amused by the straight-forward spirit of the Manor. I'm going to miss this, he thought. Brandy led him to the nearest alcove, which fortunately wasn't too crowded yet. She sat down on the edge of the big mattress platform to the rear of the alcove, and promptly pulled Don in front of her, between her legs. Her hand was on his erection, and she pushed the bottom of his jester's top out of the way with her other hand. Without any preliminaries, she began to suck on his cock. Watching her tiny mouth with her red lipstick moving up and down on his thick shaft was incredibly erotic to Don. The fact that she was wearing a green mask and a Santa hat only seemed to add to the hotness of the situation. Her small hands were wrapped around his cock, pumping him, as she sucked on him, bobbing her head. Don had intended to hold off on his first orgasm until later, but Brandy was too good at what she was doing, and the situation was just too much of a turn on for him. He knew he couldn't hold out, and in another minute, he felt his balls tightening, and Brandy's hands were squeezing a bit harder as his cock expanded. Then he pushed forward, holding her head in place with his hands, as he came hard and long into the little woman's adorable mouth. Brandy happily swallowed every bit of his cum, and then smiled up at him. Don grinned back at her, and then said, “Now, it's my turn.” He got down on his knees between her legs and pulled her forward so that her butt was right on the edge of the platform. As he leaned in and ran his tongue over her, Brandy undid the front of her helper's top, displaying her taut belly and beautiful, round breasts. While Don was moving his tongue between her lips and into her pussy, she leaned back on her elbows with that sweet smile on her face. Don held her in place as he began to gently lick at her clit. As she began to move against him, he increased the pace and the pressure. He thought that it must be a funny picture: him in his jester's costume going down on a wanton Santa's helper elf. Then things got even odder, as a pretty, masked Asian schoolgirl, complete with pigtails, crawled over to the elf on the left side and began to make out with her. The scene just screamed Penthouse photo-shoot. Of course, in this costume, Keiko reminded Don of Go-go from the first Kill Bill, though, obviously, Go-go hadn't worn a mask. Don stifled a chuckle, and continued to lick Brandy's clit, while she and Keiko kissed. When Don pushed two fingers up inside Brandy's pussy, she sighed and lay back, and Keiko moved down to kiss and tease the girl's breasts. Don twisted his fingers and fucked them slowly in and out of Brandy, while lapping at her clit. Soon, she was arching her back and crying out loudly, letting everyone know that she was coming. Don sucked on her clit, until she had fallen back on the mattress and her pussy no longer clenched at his fingers. Then he slowly withdrew his hand and kissed her clit goodbye for now. Don got up onto the mattress next to Brandy on the right side, and said to Keiko, “Let's get her up a bit further.” Together, the three of them scooted Santa's helper up far enough that her legs were no longer hanging over the edge. Then, Don joined Keiko in kissing and sucking on Brandy's breasts, as their hands moved up and down her lithe body. Brandy caught hold of Don's manhood, which was again very hard, and began to squeeze and pull it. Don reached down and lifted Brandy's right leg, and scooted himself under it. He let her leg down so that it was over his hip, and rested his own right leg across her left thigh. This put his cock in good position to be slipped into her waiting pussy, which, naturally enough, is exactly what Don did. He was now able to move in and out of Brandy, while using his thigh to stimulate her clit, and was free to use his right hand on her upper body. She bent her left knee a bit, which pulled his thigh tighter to her, and let him move his left leg over a bit, giving him better purchase, which in turn let him fuck her more steadily. “That looks like fun,” Keiko smiled. “It is!” Brandy said, and when Don pinched her nipple, she added, “a lot of fun!” Keiko kissed Brandy and then leaned over her to kiss Don. While Keiko was doing this, Brandy fumbled with the buttons of Keiko's shirt. Keiko obliged her by continuing to kiss Don until she felt the other woman's hands on her tits and belly. Then, Keiko moved so her breasts were over Brandy's mouth, letting her kiss and suck on them. While Don was watching this, he felt a light touch on his bare butt, which moved up over his back and then around his neck, until a feminine hand was turning his head to the right. And, then he was kissing a new, unfamiliar mouth, and straight brown hair was hanging down around his face. He guessed from the way this woman was moving against him that she was probably being fucked from behind as she kissed him. When she broke the kiss to toss her head and her hair back, Don saw she was wearing a white mask and a silvery tiara, but couldn't make out much else from where he was. Turning his attention back to Brandy and Keiko, he saw that the latter was now squatting over the former's face. Brandy was holding Keiko's ass in her hands as she licked and sucked at Keiko's pussy and clit. The hair fell down into Don's face again, and he turned back to kiss the woman over him again, all the while continuing to fuck steadily in and out of Brandy, grinding his thigh against her. Then Brandy was arching her back and moaning up into Keiko. Don kept fucking her until she finished coming, and then decided it was time to change things around a bit, so he disentangled himself from Brandy's legs and pulled away. He wormed his way down along Brandy, and then sat up. He saw that he had been kissing a princess, with a diaphanous dress, who had indeed been being fucked from behind by a pirate. Don thought he had three good options here – start fucking Brandy in a missionary position, or move around in front of either Keiko or the princess. He was having a momentary problem making up his mind, when he felt a kiss on his neck and heard a woman's low voice saying, “Come play with me, Don.” Don turned and saw the tallest, most gorgeous can-can dancer he could imagine. He tried to ignore the costume and just concentrate on the beautiful long legs, exquisite face and long dark hair – it was auburn, though he hadn't been able to tell that when he saw her last, in the disco's black light room. “Martina?” he ventured. She smiled beneath her mask and said, “You gave me such a wonderful orgasm the other night; I was hoping to return the favor.” Don returned her smile and turned to her to take her into his arms, kissing her. She had his cock in her hand already, stroking and pulling it as they got reacquainted. Don was still enjoying simply kissing this stunningly beautiful creature, when Martina started to pull up the front of her skirts. Once she'd cleared them out of the way, she held the back of Don's neck and raised her leg, which he held up. Just like that, she bent his cock down and then slipped it into her already quite slippery, and very hot and tight pussy. Then, standing there with his other hand holding the small of her back, and her holding on to him for support, he began to fuck in and out of her. She smiled at him, and then they began to kiss again. Once they had their rhythm going well, she was able to reach down with one hand and stroke herself while they fucked. Don was vaguely aware that people were moving around them, and that most of them were busy having sex of their own, but he was very much focused on the woman in his arms. The standing position was so easy to maintain, he felt like they could do this for hours, though he realized she probably felt differently. Still, she seemed very comfortable. Martina soon was rubbing her clit intently as Don fucked steadily in and out of her. She broke their very long kiss, and dropped her head to his shoulder. Don kept plowing her until she was shaking and moaning in his arms. He smiled at her when she was done, and she said, “Oh, well, I seem to owe you two now.” He laughed, and lowered her leg, pulling his cock out of her. He nodded to an empty spot on the mattress, close to where Brandy and the princess were now making out and where Keiko was being taken from behind by a pirate, who may or may not have been the one who had been fucking the princess earlier; Don couldn't be sure. Martina lay back on the mattress, with her butt on the edge. Don got her legs up on his shoulders, bent his knees some, got himself back inside her, and then lifted her up until the angle was just right. Holding onto Martina's thighs, Don began to fuck deeply in and out of her. She reached down (up, actually) and began to play with herself again. Don watched her face, and the way her breasts threatened to spill out of her low cut top, as he drove into her. She was smiling up at him, but, as his cock and her own fingers gradually got the better of her, her eyelids fluttered closed and her expression got more distracted. Don could tell it wouldn't be long before she was coming again, and, although he liked her feeling that she was in his debt in this regard, he thought it was high time he did his part to even the score between them. He focused on the amazingly beautiful woman lying in front of him, being fucked by him and about to come, as well as the incredible sensations of his cock sliding in and out of her, being squeezed and pulled by the strong muscles of her vagina. If that weren't enough, there were the intensely erotic scenes being played out all around him, not least of which was Keiko's expression as she was being fucked hard from behind. Then, Martina was coming again, and Don's body enthusiastically joined the party, igniting his primed nervous system and firing a wrenching torrent of cum into Martina. He shoved into her hard as his cock pulsed and came. Despite his earlier orgasm, this one seemed his most intense in quite some time. When he let her legs down and reluctantly withdrew his penis, Martina sat up, kissed him, and said, “Well, I still owe you two. Come collect them anytime.” “I will make a point of it,” Don smiled. He then watched as she walked away in the direction of the dance floor, adjusting her can-can dancer costume as she went. Don thought he had found enough of his own “amusement” to qualify for commencing his “hunt” for Tascha. In the next alcove, he saw a woman in a nun's habit – well, a nun's habit with a slit running up the side of the dress, showing off a nice, long leg and a not-very-nun-like high-heeled shoe – who was leaning over one of the side benches with her hands braced against the wall. Behind her, with her black habit thrown to the side, was a man wearing a black vest and mask, and a pair of red horns and a red pointy tail just like Natalia was wearing. The demon was fucking the nun quite enthusiastically. Don grinned at the perfection of the scene. Then he realized the nun was the very attractive older woman who had sucked him and gone down on Sanja up on the balcony during the ball. Intrigued, Don moved in closer. Yes, he thought, it was definitely her. Now, though, her face was contorted with carnal pleasure. Don followed through on his impulse, and caught one of her breasts in his hand, squeezing it through the fabric of her costume. This got her attention. She smiled at him, and said, “Hello.” “Hello,” he answered, “you probably don't remember me, ” “Up on the balcony with that lovely girl the other night,” she said with a bit of difficulty. “Of course I remember. Would you be a dear and stand up on this bench so I can suck you?” “Um, certainly,” Don nodded. He slipped under her arm, and then said, “But first,” and then took her face in his hands and gave her a long kiss, which she returned enthusiastically. “Umm, very nice,” she smiled, “now cock, please.” Don got up on the bench, and faced the nun, holding his already recovering cock out for her. She promptly lowered her mouth to him and was soon sucking on it vigorously. The demon grinned up at Don and even winked. Don chuckled, and took the woman's head in his hands to keep her in place in spite of the rigorous fucking she was receiving and giving. She shoved forward enough to indicate that she wanted more from Don, so he began to fuck himself in and out of her mouth and throat. Of course, after the two intense orgasms he'd recently had, there was little chance that Don was going to come again like this, so he settled in to the role of giving this enigmatic woman what she asked for: his cock to suck. Eventually, the nun was gasping and moaning around Don's cock, which was a singularly wonderful sensation for him, and, he thought, probably for her. Her orgasm seemed to last quite a while, during which the demon thrust into her with even more force and then just held there inside her as he came too. The demon pulled out of her and gave her behind a loud smack, and then went off to find more mischief. The nun took her mouth off Don, gave his pecker a kiss and said, “Thank you.” “My pleasure,” he grinned as he stepped down off the bench. “Is it inappropriate to ask your name?” “I'll tell you if you promise to look me up later and give me a good fucking,” she smiled. “You're my kind of nun,” Don laughed. “I will definitely give you a good fucking next time we cross paths.” “Good! I'm Leslie.” “It's a great pleasure to meet you, Leslie. I'm Don.” “Very nice to meet you, too, Don,” Leslie said. “Have fun!” I'm definitely going to miss this place, he thought to himself as he moved to the next alcove. Here he found the pirate wench Jamie mounted on none other than the Lord of the Manor, who was wearing a Roman soldier costume. Jamie had undone her top enough so that the Lord could hold her heavy, full breasts in his big hands. In the same alcove was the head librarian, Leah, dressed as a serving wench of some sort, along with the vampire Marissa, who were sharing a cowgirl Don couldn't identify. In the next alcove, amongst a large number of people, he thought he could identify the Lady's acolyte, Deidre, who was bent over the lip of the mattress part of the alcove as a man in a fairly complicated werewolf costume fucked her, naturally, from behind. Don watched this for a moment, and considered getting involved. He definitely thought Deidre was worth spending a lot more time with. Still, he turned and moved toward the last alcove before the end of the line on this side. Before he could get to the alcove, though, a beautiful brunette wearing stiletto heels, fishnet stockings, a mini skirt and a wonderfully tight-fitting tank top – in other words, a street walker costume – slipped up next to him and took his arm. In her lilting accent, she said, “Are you enjoying the party, Don?” He smiled at her and said, “Of course, I am, Lady.” “I've been hearing very good things about you, Don, and about Tascha as well.” “Oh?” “Yes,” she nodded. “You two have been busy. I suspect court jester is too modest an ambition for you.” “I don't understand, Lady.” She turned to him and kissed him. Don returned the kiss with pleasure. The Lady was one of the most feminine and sensuous women he knew, and any chance to share a kiss, or pretty much anything at all, was a delight to be savored. When their lips parted, she laid her hand upon his chest and said, “If you don't find what you're looking for, I hope you will come back and share my bed.” Don didn't know how to respond to this, but the Lady didn't give him a chance. Instead she said, in a lighter tone, “We have a tradition at these masquerades. I will take as many men, one-after-the-other, as want me or as I can, whichever gives out first. If you're not otherwise engaged, and this appeals to you, I would be delighted for you to participate.” “And when does this commence?” “In a little while, but there's no need to worry – I assure you it will take some time,” she laughed. She kissed him lightly and then turned away. Don watched her go, a bit intoxicated by her confident sexuality and the decided weirdness of the conversation he'd had with her. He turned back to consider the alcove, where he saw Amy in her warrior woman costume, sitting on one of the side benches, but bent over to suck on the cock of someone who looked like Aladdin. Remembering how she liked to be watched, Don decided to have a seat and watch the show. As soon as he sat down next to her, Amy reached out and squeezed his thigh. In turn, he caressed her bare shoulder. When Aladdin was ready to come, Amy took his cock out of her mouth and let him spray all over her face and chest. Ignoring Aladdin, she turned to Don with her cum-covered face and her impish smile and said, “Don, where have you been? I've been doing all kinds of nasty things, and you haven't been here to watch.” He laughed and said, “Well, there was an elf, a can-can dancer, and a nun, not to mention a rather odd conversation with the Lady.” “Excuses, excuses, Don,” she shook her head. She was scooping cum up off her chin and tits and sucking it off her fingers. “What kinds of nasty things?” She laughed, “No, you missed it. I'll tell you what, though, if you'll stick around to watch for a while, I'll let you pick my next victim.” “‘Victim'? Where's your ambition?” “OK, victims,” she grinned. “Alright,” Don nodded and considered. “Him, him and him,” he indicated a Hugh Hefner-style playboy, a male vampire and a priest. “Fun!” Then Amy sprang forward to get the attention of her ‘victims'. In no time she was on her knees surrounded by the three men, moving her very talented mouth from one man to the next, while stroking the other two. The priest blew first, shooting a thick stream of white cum across the bridge of Amy's nose and her forehead. The other two guys came shortly after, showering her in cum. She crawled over to where Don was watching, and said, “How was that?” “Extremely hot!” he grinned. “You're amazing, Amy.” “I really am, aren't I?” she smirked as she started to stroke Don's cock. “But I'm taking a little break,” he laughed. “I'm supposed to be looking for Tascha.” “Ah,” Amy nodded. “Again? Or still?” “That's disturbingly perceptive of you.” “Hey, I'm as smart as I am hot.” “I have no doubt! You're welcome to come along,” Don offered. “Sure,” she said as she got to her feet. “Where that girl is there's got to be fun happening.” As they were walking away from the alcove, Don noticed that for at least most of this time Peter had been on the mattress part of the chamber cavorting with a woman in what seemed to be a genie costume. After looking out across the dance floor, most of which was being used as a sex floor by now, and not seeing Tascha's harlequin costume anywhere, they started up the broad stairs toward the gallery. They passed a number of interesting combinations of strange characters engaged in a variety of fun activities, until they finally found Tascha. Don took a moment to work through the erotic scene before him. Sitting on the bench against the wall, wearing a regal robe thrown open to reveal magnificent breasts and beautiful long legs, was a woman with short dark hair. On her hands and knees between this woman's legs, knelt Ilsa with her angel costume surprisingly intact. Underneath Ilsa and in line with her, sucking on the blonde's tits was a woman in a cheerleader costume. Kneeling behind Ilsa, with her nose between Ilsa's butt cheeks and her tongue playing with Ilsa's pussy, and with her hand busy up inside the cheerleader's skirt, was a woman with a slim body who was wearing a pair of kitten ears and a long, furry tail. Lying on her back, with her hand up between the kitten's legs, was Tascha. Tascha had her legs scissored with a woman wearing a white Hellenic style short dress, with a broad belt cinching the dress around her middle. This woman, who was grinding her pussy and clit against Tascha's, had long legs, full breasts, and long dark hair, but it was the dark pink lipstick that somehow tipped Don off to the fact that this was the Librarian, Audrey. Lying on her side so she could kiss and nibble on the Librarian's neck and the one breast that had been freed from Audrey's costume was Shelonda, who seemed to have lost her pointed witch's hat. The distinctive blue dress and blonde wig gave Nicole away where she lay with her face between Shelonda's legs. Finally, there was a thin young woman in a black flapper's costume who was busy giving Nicole the treatment she was giving to Shelonda. “Damn!” Amy breathed. “I count nine,” Don said, impressed. Around the periphery of this group, a number of men were watching, idly stroking cocks in various states of recovery from the evening's exertions. There were also several women trying to help the guys recover quickly, including two more flappers, in white and silver. Looking at the busty blonde in white, Don realized it was Chastity, and then sorted out Modesty and Virginia. At some point, Don knew, this little all-female orgy would break up and guys would become involved, probably with a great deal of pent up enthusiasm. As he and Amy stood there watching, several of the women had orgasms, which resulted in minor shifts of position, but nobody stopped playing. Amy decided to take advantage of the temporary surplus of rigid cocks, moving over to a couple of the men sitting on the sidelines. Don, on the other hand, got down on his hands and knees and crawled over to Tascha. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Aren't you the sexiest harlequin ever?” “Hello, Don,” she smiled. “I win.” “But I, ” He realized he was supposed to be the first to whisper her name and laughed, “Damn!” She pulled his head down to give him a heated kiss, and then said, “Help me get rid of this top. Then I want you to help me with the Librarian here.” “Well, if I have to,” he grinned. Before long, Tascha was on the bench sucking on the cock of a man in a seriously abbreviated Santa costume, who was kneeling on the bench next to her. Meanwhile, the Librarian was on her hands and knees between Tascha's legs, going down on her, while Don fucked Audrey from behind. Sometime after that, Don took his turn fucking the Lady as Tascha sat on her face. Still later, Don went down on and then fucked Tascha while she ate out Sanja, who they had found in one of the alcoves wearing the vestiges of a cute little go-go dancer costume. Eventually, very late, Don and Tascha fell asleep, spooned together in the back corner of one of the alcoves. Amy, Shelonda and Nicole were still playing nearby, but they too soon gave in to sleep there in the alcove. To be continued, in Front Door By BradentonLarry for Literotica Source: ex-plicitly-novel

The Manor: Masquerade - part B

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 1, 2024

Some identities become very familiar.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 19 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.As he moved into the ballroom, looking for “his own amusement”, Don was a bit preoccupied with his own thoughts. He suspected that he had gotten the hang of how the Manor worked, in a limited sense, but had resolved to wait until the morning to test his hypothesis. He was troubled by the fact that he and Tascha had failed to ask Robert, the Scholar, about the watchers, but actually thought those passive figures were probably not important in the sense that they might interfere with trying to leave the Manor. Still, he tried to force these thoughts aside as he moved into the crowd of costumed partiers. He certainly did think it was a good idea to enjoy this night as if it were sure to be the last they would spend in the Manor.“I love your costume,” a woman in a Santa's helper costume laughed. Don had always harbored a secret little fetish for girls in that particular kind of costume, and this one was particularly fetching. She had long black hair hanging down over her shoulders, a spray of freckles on her cheekbones, and a nice, compact body. She was about five foot two, and seemed about the age of the Nymphets, or maybe a year or two older. In short, she was both adorable and sexy as hell. She took Don by the hand and said, “Come dance with me.”Don followed her to the dance floor where about twenty couples and at least one threesome were enjoying some rhythmic, vertical foreplay. The girl in red, white and touches of green slipped her arms around Don's neck and began to dance up against him. Don followed suit, holding her by the small of her back, though he soon reached down to lift the hem of her short skirt up to squeeze her tight ass in his hands. She smiled up at him and said, “I'm Brandy, by the way.”“I'm Don,” he said, and then leaned down to kiss her sweet lips, which tonight matched the Christmas red of her costume. She responded enthusiastically, sucking on his tongue as it slipped into her mouth. She took a moment to reach down between them, to adjust Don's rapidly hardening cock, so that it was upright between them, but then went right back to swaying in his arms as they danced and kissed.For his part, Don could have spent the next hour like this, but Brandy was less patient, and, after about ten minutes, pulled her mouth from his and said, “Let's go fuck, Don.”“OK,” Don chuckled, still amused by the straight-forward spirit of the Manor. I'm going to miss this, he thought.Brandy led him to the nearest alcove, which fortunately wasn't too crowded yet. She sat down on the edge of the big mattress platform to the rear of the alcove, and promptly pulled Don in front of her, between her legs. Her hand was on his erection, and she pushed the bottom of his jester's top out of the way with her other hand. Without any preliminaries, she began to suck on his cock. Watching her tiny mouth with her red lipstick moving up and down on his thick shaft was incredibly erotic to Don. The fact that she was wearing a green mask and a Santa hat only seemed to add to the hotness of the situation. Her small hands were wrapped around his cock, pumping him, as she sucked on him, bobbing her head. Don had intended to hold off on his first orgasm until later, but Brandy was too good at what she was doing, and the situation was just too much of a turn on for him. He knew he couldn't hold out, and in another minute, he felt his balls tightening, and Brandy's hands were squeezing a bit harder as his cock expanded. Then he pushed forward, holding her head in place with his hands, as he came hard and long into the little woman's adorable mouth. Brandy happily swallowed every bit of his cum, and then smiled up at him.Don grinned back at her, and then said, “Now, it's my turn.” He got down on his knees between her legs and pulled her forward so that her butt was right on the edge of the platform. As he leaned in and ran his tongue over her, Brandy undid the front of her helper's top, displaying her taut belly and beautiful, round breasts. While Don was moving his tongue between her lips and into her pussy, she leaned back on her elbows with that sweet smile on her face.Don held her in place as he began to gently lick at her clit. As she began to move against him, he increased the pace and the pressure. He thought that it must be a funny picture: him in his jester's costume going down on a wanton Santa's helper elf. Then things got even odder, as a pretty, masked Asian schoolgirl, complete with pigtails, crawled over to the elf on the left side and began to make out with her. The scene just screamed Penthouse photo-shoot. Of course, in this costume, Keiko reminded Don of Go-go from the first Kill Bill, though, obviously, Go-go hadn't worn a mask. Don stifled a chuckle, and continued to lick Brandy's clit, while she and Keiko kissed.When Don pushed two fingers up inside Brandy's pussy, she sighed and lay back, and Keiko moved down to kiss and tease the girl's breasts. Don twisted his fingers and fucked them slowly in and out of Brandy, while lapping at her clit. Soon, she was arching her back and crying out loudly, letting everyone know that she was coming. Don sucked on her clit, until she had fallen back on the mattress and her pussy no longer clenched at his fingers. Then he slowly withdrew his hand and kissed her clit goodbye for now.Don got up onto the mattress next to Brandy on the right side, and said to Keiko, “Let's get her up a bit further.” Together, the three of them scooted Santa's helper up far enough that her legs were no longer hanging over the edge. Then, Don joined Keiko in kissing and sucking on Brandy's breasts, as their hands moved up and down her lithe body. Brandy caught hold of Don's manhood, which was again very hard, and began to squeeze and pull it.Don reached down and lifted Brandy's right leg, and scooted himself under it. He let her leg down so that it was over his hip, and rested his own right leg across her left thigh. This put his cock in good position to be slipped into her waiting pussy, which, naturally enough, is exactly what Don did. He was now able to move in and out of Brandy, while using his thigh to stimulate her clit, and was free to use his right hand on her upper body. She bent her left knee a bit, which pulled his thigh tighter to her, and let him move his left leg over a bit, giving him better purchase, which in turn let him fuck her more steadily.“That looks like fun,” Keiko smiled.“It is!” Brandy said, and when Don pinched her nipple, she added, “a lot of fun!”Keiko kissed Brandy and then leaned over her to kiss Don. While Keiko was doing this, Brandy fumbled with the buttons of Keiko's shirt. Keiko obliged her by continuing to kiss Don until she felt the other woman's hands on her tits and belly. Then, Keiko moved so her breasts were over Brandy's mouth, letting her kiss and suck on them. While Don was watching this, he felt a light touch on his bare butt, which moved up over his back and then around his neck, until a feminine hand was turning his head to the right. And, then he was kissing a new, unfamiliar mouth, and straight brown hair was hanging down around his face. He guessed from the way this woman was moving against him that she was probably being fucked from behind as she kissed him. When she broke the kiss to toss her head and her hair back, Don saw she was wearing a white mask and a silvery tiara, but couldn't make out much else from where he was. Turning his attention back to Brandy and Keiko, he saw that the latter was now squatting over the former's face. Brandy was holding Keiko's ass in her hands as she licked and sucked at Keiko's pussy and clit.The hair fell down into Don's face again, and he turned back to kiss the woman over him again, all the while continuing to fuck steadily in and out of Brandy, grinding his thigh against her. Then Brandy was arching her back and moaning up into Keiko. Don kept fucking her until she finished coming, and then decided it was time to change things around a bit, so he disentangled himself from Brandy's legs and pulled away. He wormed his way down along Brandy, and then sat up. He saw that he had been kissing a princess, with a diaphanous dress, who had indeed been being fucked from behind by a pirate. Don thought he had three good options here – start fucking Brandy in a missionary position, or move around in front of either Keiko or the princess. He was having a momentary problem making up his mind, when he felt a kiss on his neck and heard a woman's low voice saying, “Come play with me, Don.”Don turned and saw the tallest, most gorgeous can-can dancer he could imagine. He tried to ignore the costume and just concentrate on the beautiful long legs, exquisite face and long dark hair – it was auburn, though he hadn't been able to tell that when he saw her last, in the disco's black light room. “Martina?” he ventured.She smiled beneath her mask and said, “You gave me such a wonderful orgasm the other night; I was hoping to return the favor.”Don returned her smile and turned to her to take her into his arms, kissing her. She had his cock in her hand already, stroking and pulling it as they got reacquainted. Don was still enjoying simply kissing this stunningly beautiful creature, when Martina started to pull up the front of her skirts. Once she'd cleared them out of the way, she held the back of Don's neck and raised her leg, which he held up. Just like that, she bent his cock down and then slipped it into her already quite slippery, and very hot and tight pussy.Then, standing there with his other hand holding the small of her back, and her holding on to him for support, he began to fuck in and out of her. She smiled at him, and then they began to kiss again. Once they had their rhythm going well, she was able to reach down with one hand and stroke herself while they fucked. Don was vaguely aware that people were moving around them, and that most of them were busy having sex of their own, but he was very much focused on the woman in his arms. The standing position was so easy to maintain, he felt like they could do this for hours, though he realized she probably felt differently. Still, she seemed very comfortable.Martina soon was rubbing her clit intently as Don fucked steadily in and out of her. She broke their very long kiss, and dropped her head to his shoulder. Don kept plowing her until she was shaking and moaning in his arms. He smiled at her when she was done, and she said, “Oh, well, I seem to owe you two now.”He laughed, and lowered her leg, pulling his cock out of her. He nodded to an empty spot on the mattress, close to where Brandy and the princess were now making out and where Keiko was being taken from behind by a pirate, who may or may not have been the one who had been fucking the princess earlier; Don couldn't be sure. Martina lay back on the mattress, with her butt on the edge. Don got her legs up on his shoulders, bent his knees some, got himself back inside her, and then lifted her up until the angle was just right. Holding onto Martina's thighs, Don began to fuck deeply in and out of her. She reached down (up, actually) and began to play with herself again.Don watched her face, and the way her breasts threatened to spill out of her low cut top, as he drove into her. She was smiling up at him, but, as his cock and her own fingers gradually got the better of her, her eyelids fluttered closed and her expression got more distracted. Don could tell it wouldn't be long before she was coming again, and, although he liked her feeling that she was in his debt in this regard, he thought it was high time he did his part to even the score between them. He focused on the amazingly beautiful woman lying in front of him, being fucked by him and about to come, as well as the incredible sensations of his cock sliding in and out of her, being squeezed and pulled by the strong muscles of her vagina. If that weren't enough, there were the intensely erotic scenes being played out all around him, not least of which was Keiko's expression as she was being fucked hard from behind. Then, Martina was coming again, and Don's body enthusiastically joined the party, igniting his primed nervous system and firing a wrenching torrent of cum into Martina. He shoved into her hard as his cock pulsed and came. Despite his earlier orgasm, this one seemed his most intense in quite some time.When he let her legs down and reluctantly withdrew his penis, Martina sat up, kissed him, and said, “Well, I still owe you two. Come collect them anytime.”“I will make a point of it,” Don smiled. He then watched as she walked away in the direction of the dance floor, adjusting her can-can dancer costume as she went.Don thought he had found enough of his own “amusement” to qualify for commencing his “hunt” for Tascha. In the next alcove, he saw a woman in a nun's habit – well, a nun's habit with a slit running up the side of the dress, showing off a nice, long leg and a not-very-nun-like high-heeled shoe – who was leaning over one of the side benches with her hands braced against the wall. Behind her, with her black habit thrown to the side, was a man wearing a black vest and mask, and a pair of red horns and a red pointy tail just like Natalia was wearing. The demon was fucking the nun quite enthusiastically. Don grinned at the perfection of the scene. Then he realized the nun was the very attractive older woman who had sucked him and gone down on Sanja up on the balcony during the ball. Intrigued, Don moved in closer. Yes, he thought, it was definitely her. Now, though, her face was contorted with carnal pleasure.Don followed through on his impulse, and caught one of her breasts in his hand, squeezing it through the fabric of her costume. This got her attention. She smiled at him, and said, “Hello.”“Hello,” he answered, “you probably don't remember me, ”“Up on the balcony with that lovely girl the other night,” she said with a bit of difficulty. “Of course I remember. Would you be a dear and stand up on this bench so I can suck you?”“Um, certainly,” Don nodded. He slipped under her arm, and then said, “But first,” and then took her face in his hands and gave her a long kiss, which she returned enthusiastically.“Umm, very nice,” she smiled, “now cock, please.”Don got up on the bench, and faced the nun, holding his already recovering cock out for her. She promptly lowered her mouth to him and was soon sucking on it vigorously. The demon grinned up at Don and even winked. Don chuckled, and took the woman's head in his hands to keep her in place in spite of the rigorous fucking she was receiving and giving. She shoved forward enough to indicate that she wanted more from Don, so he began to fuck himself in and out of her mouth and throat. Of course, after the two intense orgasms he'd recently had, there was little chance that Don was going to come again like this, so he settled in to the role of giving this enigmatic woman what she asked for: his cock to suck. Eventually, the nun was gasping and moaning around Don's cock, which was a singularly wonderful sensation for him, and, he thought, probably for her. Her orgasm seemed to last quite a while, during which the demon thrust into her with even more force and then just held there inside her as he came too.The demon pulled out of her and gave her behind a loud smack, and then went off to find more mischief. The nun took her mouth off Don, gave his pecker a kiss and said, “Thank you.”“My pleasure,” he grinned as he stepped down off the bench. “Is it inappropriate to ask your name?”“I'll tell you if you promise to look me up later and give me a good fucking,” she smiled.“You're my kind of nun,” Don laughed. “I will definitely give you a good fucking next time we cross paths.”“Good! I'm Leslie.”“It's a great pleasure to meet you, Leslie. I'm Don.”“Very nice to meet you, too, Don,” Leslie said. “Have fun!”I'm definitely going to miss this place, he thought to himself as he moved to the next alcove.Here he found the pirate wench Jamie mounted on none other than the Lord of the Manor, who was wearing a Roman soldier costume. Jamie had undone her top enough so that the Lord could hold her heavy, full breasts in his big hands. In the same alcove was the head librarian, Leah, dressed as a serving wench of some sort, along with the vampire Marissa, who were sharing a cowgirl Don couldn't identify.In the next alcove, amongst a large number of people, he thought he could identify the Lady's acolyte, Deidre, who was bent over the lip of the mattress part of the alcove as a man in a fairly complicated werewolf costume fucked her, naturally, from behind. Don watched this for a moment, and considered getting involved. He definitely thought Deidre was worth spending a lot more time with. Still, he turned and moved toward the last alcove before the end of the line on this side.Before he could get to the alcove, though, a beautiful brunette wearing stiletto heels, fishnet stockings, a mini skirt and a wonderfully tight-fitting tank top – in other words, a street walker costume – slipped up next to him and took his arm. In her lilting accent, she said, “Are you enjoying the party, Don?”He smiled at her and said, “Of course, I am, Lady.”“I've been hearing very good things about you, Don, and about Tascha as well.”“Oh?”“Yes,” she nodded. “You two have been busy. I suspect court jester is too modest an ambition for you.”“I don't understand, Lady.”She turned to him and kissed him. Don returned the kiss with pleasure. The Lady was one of the most feminine and sensuous women he knew, and any chance to share a kiss, or pretty much anything at all, was a delight to be savored.When their lips parted, she laid her hand upon his chest and said, “If you don't find what you're looking for, I hope you will come back and share my bed.”Don didn't know how to respond to this, but the Lady didn't give him a chance. Instead she said, in a lighter tone, “We have a tradition at these masquerades. I will take as many men, one-after-the-other, as want me or as I can, whichever gives out first. If you're not otherwise engaged, and this appeals to you, I would be delighted for you to participate.”“And when does this commence?”“In a little while, but there's no need to worry – I assure you it will take some time,” she laughed. She kissed him lightly and then turned away.Don watched her go, a bit intoxicated by her confident sexuality and the decided weirdness of the conversation he'd had with her.He turned back to consider the alcove, where he saw Amy in her warrior woman costume, sitting on one of the side benches, but bent over to suck on the cock of someone who looked like Aladdin. Remembering how she liked to be watched, Don decided to have a seat and watch the show. As soon as he sat down next to her, Amy reached out and squeezed his thigh. In turn, he caressed her bare shoulder. When Aladdin was ready to come, Amy took his cock out of her mouth and let him spray all over her face and chest. Ignoring Aladdin, she turned to Don with her cum-covered face and her impish smile and said, “Don, where have you been? I've been doing all kinds of nasty things, and you haven't been here to watch.”He laughed and said, “Well, there was an elf, a can-can dancer, and a nun, not to mention a rather odd conversation with the Lady.”“Excuses, excuses, Don,” she shook her head. She was scooping cum up off her chin and tits and sucking it off her fingers.“What kinds of nasty things?”She laughed, “No, you missed it. I'll tell you what, though, if you'll stick around to watch for a while, I'll let you pick my next victim.”“‘Victim'? Where's your ambition?”“OK, victims,” she grinned.“Alright,” Don nodded and considered. “Him, him and him,” he indicated a Hugh Hefner-style playboy, a male vampire and a priest.“Fun!” Then Amy sprang forward to get the attention of her ‘victims'. In no time she was on her knees surrounded by the three men, moving her very talented mouth from one man to the next, while stroking the other two. The priest blew first, shooting a thick stream of white cum across the bridge of Amy's nose and her forehead. The other two guys came shortly after, showering her in cum. She crawled over to where Don was watching, and said, “How was that?”“Extremely hot!” he grinned. “You're amazing, Amy.”“I really am, aren't I?” she smirked as she started to stroke Don's cock.“But I'm taking a little break,” he laughed. “I'm supposed to be looking for Tascha.”“Ah,” Amy nodded. “Again? Or still?”“That's disturbingly perceptive of you.”“Hey, I'm as smart as I am hot.”“I have no doubt! You're welcome to come along,” Don offered.“Sure,” she said as she got to her feet. “Where that girl is there's got to be fun happening.”As they were walking away from the alcove, Don noticed that for at least most of this time Peter had been on the mattress part of the chamber cavorting with a woman in what seemed to be a genie costume.After looking out across the dance floor, most of which was being used as a sex floor by now, and not seeing Tascha's harlequin costume anywhere, they started up the broad stairs toward the gallery. They passed a number of interesting combinations of strange characters engaged in a variety of fun activities, until they finally found Tascha.Don took a moment to work through the erotic scene before him. Sitting on the bench against the wall, wearing a regal robe thrown open to reveal magnificent breasts and beautiful long legs, was a woman with short dark hair. On her hands and knees between this woman's legs, knelt Ilsa with her angel costume surprisingly intact. Underneath Ilsa and in line with her, sucking on the blonde's tits was a woman in a cheerleader costume. Kneeling behind Ilsa, with her nose between Ilsa's butt cheeks and her tongue playing with Ilsa's pussy, and with her hand busy up inside the cheerleader's skirt, was a woman with a slim body who was wearing a pair of kitten ears and a long, furry tail. Lying on her back, with her hand up between the kitten's legs, was Tascha. Tascha had her legs scissored with a woman wearing a white Hellenic style short dress, with a broad belt cinching the dress around her middle. This woman, who was grinding her pussy and clit against Tascha's, had long legs, full breasts, and long dark hair, but it was the dark pink lipstick that somehow tipped Don off to the fact that this was the Librarian, Audrey. Lying on her side so she could kiss and nibble on the Librarian's neck and the one breast that had been freed from Audrey's costume was Shelonda, who seemed to have lost her pointed witch's hat. The distinctive blue dress and blonde wig gave Nicole away where she lay with her face between Shelonda's legs. Finally, there was a thin young woman in a black flapper's costume who was busy giving Nicole the treatment she was giving to Shelonda.“Damn!” Amy breathed.“I count nine,” Don said, impressed.Around the periphery of this group, a number of men were watching, idly stroking cocks in various states of recovery from the evening's exertions. There were also several women trying to help the guys recover quickly, including two more flappers, in white and silver. Looking at the busty blonde in white, Don realized it was Chastity, and then sorted out Modesty and Virginia. At some point, Don knew, this little all-female orgy would break up and guys would become involved, probably with a great deal of pent up enthusiasm. As he and Amy stood there watching, several of the women had orgasms, which resulted in minor shifts of position, but nobody stopped playing.Amy decided to take advantage of the temporary surplus of rigid cocks, moving over to a couple of the men sitting on the sidelines.Don, on the other hand, got down on his hands and knees and crawled over to Tascha. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Aren't you the sexiest harlequin ever?”“Hello, Don,” she smiled. “I win.”“But I, ” He realized he was supposed to be the first to whisper her name and laughed, “Damn!”She pulled his head down to give him a heated kiss, and then said, “Help me get rid of this top. Then I want you to help me with the Librarian here.”“Well, if I have to,” he grinned.Before long, Tascha was on the bench sucking on the cock of a man in a seriously abbreviated Santa costume, who was kneeling on the bench next to her. Meanwhile, the Librarian was on her hands and knees between Tascha's legs, going down on her, while Don fucked Audrey from behind.Sometime after that, Don took his turn fucking the Lady as Tascha sat on her face.Still later, Don went down on and then fucked Tascha while she ate out Sanja, who they had found in one of the alcoves wearing the vestiges of a cute little go-go dancer costume.Eventually, very late, Don and Tascha fell asleep, spooned together in the back corner of one of the alcoves. Amy, Shelonda and Nicole were still playing nearby, but they too soon gave in to sleep there in the alcove.To be continued, in Front DoorBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Masquerade - part A

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 29, 2024

A costumed orgy in true Manor style!Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 18 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The Masquerade, Part ATascha was feeling more relaxed about life in the Manor. Somehow, knowing that life here was relatively safe and stable translated into feeling more comfortable with going with the flow. There was also the fact that time was somehow not in sync with their normal world, which meant, Tascha thought, that it didn't really make a lot of sense to worry about how long they were gone. Perhaps she would return to Sarah only minutes after she left, or maybe a hundred years had already passed. This last thought was sad, but there wasn't anything to be done about it right now. She and Don would find a way back if there was one, but for tonight she could relax and enjoy the masquerade party.Amy, Jamie, Shelonda, and then Ilsa, Natalia and Keiko, helped Tascha and Nicole find costumes. However, Tascha needed less help than before, since, once she had an idea of what she wanted to wear, it became very easy to find appropriate elements for the costume in the immense wardrobe.As she was adjusting her hat, Ilsa came up to her and said, “Ah, but you must have a mask. Everyone has to wear a mask.”“Why?”“That's what makes this a ‘masquerade' and not just a costume party,” Ilsa said with a smile. “The rule tonight is that no one takes off their mask, at least while they're in the ballroom. It's fun to guess who people are. Oh, and, although you can play with anyone, if someone guesses your name, you're supposed to stop whatever you're doing and play with them.”“But, everyone I know is here,” Tascha said, disappointed that she wouldn't be able to play this last game very well.“Well, then you won't have to guess, and we'll have to go with you if you whisper our name in our ear,” Ilsa smiled.“Oh!” Tascha grinned. “I like that. Where are the masks?”When everyone was done Tascha took stock of the other women's costumes. Ilsa was wearing a sheer, powder blue robe (open, of course), with a small pair of wings cleverly attached to the back, and a little halo over her head, which was kept bobbing there by the stiff wire attached to the little ring she had around her head. Natalia had the “matching” costume: cute little red horns poking out of her auburn hair, which she wore down this evening, flowing over her naked shoulders, a long red tail attached to a black garter belt, red stockings, and very sexy stiletto heels. Keiko was wearing a naughty school-girl costume, complete with plaid skirt, buttoned white shirt, short white socks and patent-leather shoes, and had pulled her black hair into pig tails. Marissa, who Tascha hadn't seen since returning to the wardrobe, was wearing a long black dress with a plunging neckline, a black leather corset, dark eye shadow, and blood red lipstick, and was the sexiest vampire since Elvira.Jamie was dressed as a pirate wench. Amy had found a surprisingly flexible “armored” top, which pushed her breasts up in a distracting way, and a pleated skirt to go with her warrior sandals, shin guards and arm bands, to complete a very nice warrior woman look. Shelonda was a cute and not at all frightening witch, including a tall, pointed black hat. Finally, Nicole had put together a very good Alice in Wonderland costume, complete with blonde wig. “It seemed appropriate,” Nicole laughed. Tascha agreed, even though they were the only two who got the joke. Everyone was wearing appropriate masks; most quite small and color coordinated, but Marissa's dark red one had extra-large eye holes, Natalia's had flame-like points along the top, and Amy's was a shiny bronze and covered much more of her face, though, of course, it left her mouth free.When they were all happy with their costumes, they went out into the waiting room, where they met the men. The Player wore a sumptuous royal robe, a crown and nothing else. Peter had on a cowboy hat, a vest, and pair of chaps. Igor wore only a Viking helmet with horns. Don was wearing a colorful jester's hat, a matching top, with puffy sleeves and wild coloring, that hung down below his belt far enough to hide his privates (for the moment), and bright red shoes with toes that curled up into points.“Wow,” Tascha laughed, “this is quite a coincidence!”Don gaped at her and said, “I'd say it's too much of a coincidence.”“What? Don't you like my costume?” Tascha was wearing a harlequin costume much like Don's, except that hers was covered in black and white diamond shapes, had sleeves that fit her slender arms snugly, and had a plunging neckline and was backless.“Oh, no,” Don said, “I like it very much. It's just well, I picked this costume because of a dream I had, about you, the night before we woke up here, and in the dream you were wearing a black and white harlequin costume.”Tascha frowned, “You're right, that is very weird. What do you think it means?”“I have no idea,” Don said. He seemed more disturbed by this than any of the other things that had happened in their time in the Manor.While they had been talking, the Player, or, as he was styling himself this evening, “His Royal Majesty,” had led the whole party out to the spiral staircase and down to the ballroom. The massive hall was much as it had been for the ball several nights ago, but now it was even more crowded, with a wide assortment of costumed characters. Music was playing, and people were dancing, but there didn't seem to be the organized ritual of a particular dance going on, or anything else on the order of a systematic matching game.Like before, Tascha and Don started with a bite to eat and some water. Shelonda and Nicole followed along. Tascha watched Don with interest. He seemed preoccupied. Finally, as he tossed a banana peel into the waste bin, he said, “I think I know how to find the way out of here.”“What?” Tascha asked surprised. “How?”Don smiled and said, “I'm not sure, and I'd rather just try it and see, if you don't mind. But there's no point in leaving at night, is there? I mean, we've got a safe, warm place to spend the night and are all dressed up, right?”Tascha nodded, “That makes sense.”“So, I say we enjoy this party,” Don said. “It might be the last one for a while.”Tascha smiled and nodded. Nicole nodded with a bit less of a smile, and Shelonda frowned but nodded.Don went on then, saying, “Just to make sure we don't get separated, I suggest we all stay in here unless we all leave together.”“You're sounding ominous now,” Nicole said.“Oh, well, sorry about that,” Don smiled. “I guess that was a bit dramatic. I just want to make sure everyone who wants to try to leave is here, that's all; so we don't have to hang around or go looking for anyone.”“So, for now,” Nicole said with a grin, “enjoy the party.”“Exactly,” Don nodded.“Let's see what kind of trouble we can get into,” Nicole said to Shelonda, and the two turned to wander off into the crowd.“OK,” Tascha said. “Seriously, you did sound ominous.”“It's probably nothing,” Don shrugged. “I just don't want anything to go wrong; meaning, I don't want us to get separated. On the other hand, like I said, this may be the last chance we have to enjoy, well, this kind of party, so we should live it up.”Tascha smiled at him, “Just stay in the ballroom.”“Exactly,” he said again.“Why don't we make this interesting?” she asked with a mischievous smile.“Oh? I'm all ears,” he laughed.“Well, I was going to suggest we keep score somehow, but that doesn't seem quite fair.”“No, it's certainly not,” Don grinned. “You've demonstrated that over and over again.”“What can I say?” she shrugged, “I'm both popular and talented. So why don't we try this, you go off in one direction and I go off in the other? We each find our own amusements, and then, only after those first amusements, we start looking for each other, but without being seen by the other. When one of us can whisper the other's name into their ear, the whisperer wins.”“I like it! What do I win?”“Well, me, of course,” she smiled, “though I'll be winning you.”“We'll see,” Don smiled. He then slipped his arm around her waist and pulled her in for a kiss. Tascha returned the kiss happily, and then let him slip away. She watched him heading toward the dance floor, and then started to work her way toward the stairs up to the gallery.She very deliberately made her way past an interesting and distracting assortment of costumes until she got to the middle of the gallery, midway between the two stairways. She kept away from the balcony railing, so Don was less likely to spot her. Only when she got to her desired location did she look around to assess what sort of mischief was afoot. It was still early in the party so things were a bit restrained; well, by Manor standards. On the bench to her right a musketeer was getting a lap-dance screw from a woman wearing the top half of a tuxedo costume as well as a top hat. To the left, a serving wench and a fairy princess were enthusiastically making out with hands between each other's legs.Thinking back to the earlier conversation with Robert in the library, Tascha thought it was fascinating that the people around her, without any memory of their former lives, had selected coordinated costumes that must have appealed to them for some murky half-glimpsed reasons. Tascha wished she had thought to ask Shelonda why she had chosen to be a witch, though she was sure it would have been a fruitless inquiry.She was musing on these issues, as well as watching the people around her, when a hand grasped her arm and a voice said in her ear, “Hello, Tascha.”Tascha turned to see a man wearing a fancy courtier's jacket, cape and hat. He wore a sequined white mask, behind which were brown eyes. His hair was dark and his skin a dusky, Mediterranean hue. She remembered her little escapade with Don and four other guys in the corridor upstairs. She smiled and quietly said, “David?”He smiled and nodded. Knowing the rules of the masquerade, Tascha allowed herself to be led over to an empty area of the bench. She felt a little ludicrous in her harlequin costume sitting next to a bottomless courtier with a raging hard on, but still, she was flattered that David had not only remembered her but had identified her in her costume.David set his hat to the side, and said, “There's something I've wanted to do since the other day.” With that, he promptly got on his knees and parted her thighs. He lifted the bottom of her short harlequin's dress and began to kiss the insides of her thighs. Tascha relaxed and leaned back, pushing herself forward on the bench. As David's lips and tongue began to caress and tease her, Tascha felt her arousal quicken. She looked down at his masked face between her legs, and ran her fingers through his dark hair. He sucked on her clit and a little shudder passed through her. Tascha closed her eyes a little and let the sensations of David's mouth on her be the center of her attention. She noticed that she was rocking her hips and then enjoying the feeling of several fingers moving inside her.After several minutes of this, Tascha knew she was ready for more. She bent down and said to David, “Come up here and have a seat.”He quickly did as she suggested, and Tascha got up over him, facing the wall and holding the top of the backrest of the bench, and lowered herself down on his ready and very willing cock. Peter held himself erect for her, until she was properly impaled upon it. Then, with a playful grin on her face, Tascha began to ride up and down on him. She concentrated on squeezing his cock with her pussy. She wanted him to come and didn't care whether or not she did. She knew there would be plenty for her, and she wanted to start the evening off making David come. After all, he had been so helpful to her the other day. David didn't seem to object to this plan at all and very soon he was arching his back to push himself up into her as his cum filled her pussy.Smiling down at him, she said, “Thank you, good sir.” She gave him a quick kiss, and then climbed off him. Tascha looked around a bit and then headed off toward the end of the gallery opposite the one she'd come up. By now, the general state of orgy was going strong. Not too far off, she spied a woman wearing a sexy gypsy costume kneeling over the face of a man who was lying on his back and wearing what looked to be a gangster's pinstripe jacket and vest. While being licked from below, the gypsy was giving a thorough blowjob to a cowboy who was not Peter. No one was attending to the gangster's erection, though, and this seemed like a shame to Tascha. In the spirit of wild abandon, which was something she was getting quite used to, Tascha knelt down on the floor next to the gangster and began to stroke and suck his rigid cock.Tascha had only intended to give the man a quick blowjob and move on, but when she felt hands caressing her behind and lifting it up a bit, she obliged by leaning forward a little and lifting her butt in the air. She felt the head of a cock moving between her lips and begin to enter her. Tascha took a break from her cock sucking and looked over her shoulder to see someone wearing a rather extravagant Frankenstein's monster costume. She laughed a little, but pushed back on the monster's cock, letting it fill her up, and then went back to work on the cock in front of her.The gangster succumbed to her oral skills fairly quickly, shooting sticky, sweet cum into her waiting mouth as she pumped and sucked at his organ. The monster behind her, though, had endurance, and Tascha found herself enjoying the steady, deep fucking he was giving her. As the gypsy and gangster disentangled themselves and moved away, Tascha reached back, fumbled her costume aside, and began to play with her clit, feeling the monster's balls hitting against her fingers. She was a bit distracted, then, when a slender woman with long dark hair wearing a short little black ‘20s flapper dress and matching mask crawled up to her and began to kiss her. Tascha responded almost automatically, letting the young woman's tongue slip into her mouth and enjoying the feeling of having a woman's mouth on her own. Then, Tascha realized she had kissed this mouth before. She murmured, “Virginia.”The flapper stopped kissing her, looked carefully at the face wearing the black and white mask, and said, “Tascha? Oh, it's good to see you! Have you been enjoying yourself?”“Yes, a lot,” Tascha smiled. She kept playing with herself while the monster behind her kept at his work. So he wouldn't stop, Tascha kept pushing back at him while he fucked her. Tascha said to Virginia, “I think I owe you a good licking.”“Oh!” Virginia said and promptly turned around and sat down in front of Tascha, pulling her dress up and pushing her exposed pussy forward so Tascha could lower her mouth to it. Because both her hands were busy, Tascha just used her mouth, first kissing, then licking and sucking, Virginia's pussy and clit. The young woman had clearly been busy already, for there was quite a bit of pearly cum leaking out of her, though there was considerably less after a couple of minutes of Tascha's ministrations.Tascha had to pause in her tongue-work when her first orgasm of the party hit her, blossoming like a slow motion explosion in her nervous system. She shoved back onto the phallus inside her moaning and trembling. Apparently this was what Frankenstein's monster had been waiting for, because he promptly began pumping what felt like a bucket of cum into Tascha. As he drew out of her, Tascha smiled back over her shoulder at him before devoting her full attention to Virginia. Now she was able to use her left hand, which was no longer playing between her own legs, to help stimulate Virginia. Tascha pushed two, then three, fingers up inside the young woman's pussy, and began to fuck them in and out of her as she licked at her clit with increased fervor and pressure. Virginia responded by pushing herself into Tascha's mouth and tongue.Tascha felt small, undoubtedly feminine, hands and lips on her backside then, and a moment after a mouth and tongue on her sex, licking and sucking up the cum there. Soon whoever this new person was began to focus on Tascha's clit, with her nose pushed into Tascha's wet pussy. Tascha tried her best to ignore these new distractions, though, and continued to make love to Virginia's sweet pussy and clit. She was rewarded finally with the girl's loud and extremely wet orgasm. Tascha kept lapping at her, though, and Virginia rode the wave to another gasping orgasm, before pushing away from Tascha's persistent mouth and hand. Tascha smiled up with a face wet from Virginia's own juices at the pretty girl in the flapper costume. Virginia smiled back and knelt down to kiss her. This led to a prolonged bit of making out, as Virginia playfully kissed and licked Tascha's face clean.While this was going on, another flapper, this one a blonde in a white dress and mask, and with much larger tits, came over and knelt down next to Virginia and said, “Hi, Tascha!”“Hi, Chastity,” Tascha smiled.“Tascha just licked me to a wonderful orgasm; two, actually!” Virginia grinned.“Oh, that sounds wonderful!”“I'd be happy to see what I can do for you,” Tascha smiled, “but I need to get off my knees.”“Modesty,” Virginia said, “let this poor girl lay down.”“Yes, ma'am,” laughed the woman who had been licking Tascha from behind. Tascha turned to see the pretty redhead, wearing a silver flapper's dress, kneeling behind her with a shiny wet chin. Tascha smiled at Modesty, who had annoyed her on her first day in the Manor. Maybe she's not so bad, after all, Tascha thought.Tascha got on her back and Chastity immediately straddled her face, while Modesty got between Tascha's legs to go back to licking, and, now, fingering. Chastity was facing ‘North', toward the top of Tascha's head, and Tascha reached up to hold the girl's butt, getting her into just the right position, and began to lap at her sweet pussy and clit.Though it was hard to see with Chastity's bunched up dress over her face, Tascha could tell that a man had come up to stand in front of the girl. Tascha figured, from that and the way Chastity was moving on her, that Chastity was sucking on the guy. Similarly, from the rhythmic way Modesty was being pushed into her below, Tascha guessed Modesty was being fucked from behind. Tascha found it exciting to be in the middle of all this sex. She would miss this when she and Don got out of the Manor.Tascha was pleased that Chastity was the first of the three women to come. The busty blonde pressed down on Tascha's mouth and trembled and swayed for what seemed like a very long orgasm. Tascha was next, as another shuddering wave swept over and through her body. She could feel more than hear, Modesty moaning as her own orgasm hit the leggy little redhead.Tascha pushed Chastity up a little and squirmed out from under and between the two girls. She had been right; Chastity was sucking off a man in a doctor's coat, while a highwayman plundered Modesty from behind. Also, Virginia was nearby, on her back in a 69 with a gypsy, who Tascha suspected was the gypsy who had earlier been sitting on the gangster's face.With a smile, Tascha decided it was time to start looking for Don, though she was in no hurry; the night was young, and she had XYZ coursing through her system.As she moved in the general direction of the nearest stairs (which was now the one opposite to the stairs she'd used to come up to the gallery), she caught sight of the musketeer she'd noticed earlier. He was standing up against the balcony railing on one side of a woman wearing a cute cocktail waitress costume who had another man; a strapping, bare-chested gladiator; on the other side of her. The woman had a hard cock in each hand and was taking turns kissing each man. The men on the other hand had worked her top down to free her breasts, and were kissing and sucking on them when she wasn't making out with them. In addition, the gladiator had his hand between her stockinged thighs and up her short skirt. Now that Tascha had a better look at the musketeer she was sure he was familiar. Thinking the cocktail waitress wouldn't be too sorely disappointed, or unable to quickly find a replacement, Tascha decided to attempt to exercise her prerogative. She slipped up next to the musketeer, and whispered, “Jason?”The musketeer turned to her with a broad smile and whispered back, “Hello, Tascha.” He allowed himself to be led away from the cocktail waitress quite happily. Making it to the bench against the wall, Tascha pushed Jason down, and said, “I saw you getting a lap dance from the girl in the tuxedo earlier; would you like another one?”“Sure!” he said without a second's hesitation.Tascha smiled and bent down over him. She kissed his cock and then promptly began to suck on it. To make sure she had his undivided attention, she took his full length into her mouth and throat. Then she pulled his butt forward on the seat, and turned around facing away from him. With her feet on the floor in front of the bench, she straddled his lap, reached down to hold his cock up and in place, and then sank down on the hard, thick shaft. When she had him fully inside her, she began to wriggle on his lap, enjoying the sensation of his hardness being pressed against her in different ways as she shifted. Jason took hold of her by the waist, encouraging her to shift back and forth on him, as well as side to side. Tascha rode up and down on him a little, but always with some lateral motion when she was all the way down.Jason sat up and reached around to cup her breast with his left hand and to slip under her skirt to play with her clit with his right. He certainly knew what he was doing, and Tascha found herself enjoying this “dance” more than she'd expected. She noticed a man in front of her, watching. He was wearing an Arab sheik's headdress, a vest and pointy shoes out of a Sinbad movie, and was stroking a yummy cock. Tascha beckoned him over, and leaned forward a bit, to suck on the head of this new penis. With her hand wrapped tightly on the base of the sheik's cock, Tascha sucked up and down on it while she simultaneously rode up and down on Jason's shaft.The sheik was either extremely impressed with Tascha's skills or he had been putting off his orgasm, because it didn't take much time at all before he was coming in Tascha's mouth and down her throat. She gulped it all down with a smile, and gave the sheik's cock one last kiss before letting it go.Feeling satisfied with herself, Tascha leaned back against Jason and continued to enjoy his cock and fingers. Then, she felt a hand on her shoulder and a woman's voice in her ear said, “You're quite the sexy harlequin, Tascha.”Tascha turned to see a woman wearing a purple robe and a crown. She had short dark hair, full tits, which were only partially hidden by her robe, and beautiful, long legs. Before Tascha could say, “Hello, Lilith,” the other woman leaned in and kissed her warmly.Tascha knew she was obliged to now play with Lilith, and was actually quite eager to do so, but she wasn't quite done with Jason yet, so she suggested, “Join us.”Lilith kissed her again, this time longer and with more passion. Tascha's hands reached out to touch and caress Lilith's full breasts. They felt heavy, soft and wonderful. When there was a break in their kiss, Tascha said, “Say hello to Jason, Lilith.”“Ah yes,” Lilith smiled, “the Lord's acolyte; I should have known.” Then she moved in to kiss Jason as warmly as she had just done with Tascha. While she did this, though, she took off her crown and put it on the bench next to Jason. Then she got up in front of Tascha, and leaned over her, putting her luscious tits in Tascha's face.Tascha, who was still riding Jason, kissed and sucked on Lilith's breasts, moving from one nipple to the other and back. All the while, she was running her hands over Lilith's warm feminine body. Lilith then got on her knees in front of Tascha, and coaxed Jason's legs apart enough that she could lean in and begin to lick at his balls and Tascha's clit. An immediate shiver ran up Tascha's spine and she reached down to hold Lilith's head there.Tascha laid back on Jason as Lilith worked her tongue over Tascha's clit. Jason, meanwhile, cupped Tascha's breasts in his hands, squeezing them through the thin fabric of her costume. Soon Tascha was rocking on Jason's lap, working him in and out of her, while Lilith lapped at her. She was about to come when a gentle hand touched her cheek and turned her face to the side. Ilsa, still in her angelic costume, had snuck up on her and was now kissing her deeply. With Ilsa's tongue in her mouth, Lilith's tongue on her clit, and Peter's cock in her pussy, Tascha crested into an intense orgasm; moaning and shaking.When she could collect herself, Tascha pulled off Jason and got on the bench next to him, opposite Ilsa, and the three women proceeded to take turns sucking on him. He eventually shot a geyser of cum into the air and all over their faces. The women then leisurely licked Jason's cum off him and each other. This led, naturally enough, to the three women on the floor together while Jason watched them play from the bench.Before long, Lilith was on her back as Ilsa sat on her face, while Tascha lay on her belly between Lilith's legs, tonguing her clit and working her fingers, and then her whole hand, in and out of Lilith's pussy. Tascha noticed that two women, a cheerleader and a very sexy kitten, were kneeling in front of Ilsa, each one sucking on her beautiful tits. Then, Lilith was coming in a twisting, writhing orgasm.Tascha smiled to herself and thought the night was off to a very good start.To be continued, in Masquerade part BBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Masquerade - part A

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 29, 2024

A costumed orgy in true Manor style! Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 18 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Masquerade, Part A Tascha was feeling more relaxed about life in the Manor. Somehow, knowing that life here was relatively safe and stable translated into feeling more comfortable with going with the flow. There was also the fact that time was somehow not in sync with their normal world, which meant, Tascha thought, that it didn't really make a lot of sense to worry about how long they were gone. [[MORE]] Perhaps she would return to Sarah only minutes after she left, or maybe a hundred years had already passed. This last thought was sad, but there wasn't anything to be done about it right now. She and Don would find a way back if there was one, but for tonight she could relax and enjoy the masquerade party. Amy, Jamie, Shelonda, and then Ilsa, Natalia and Keiko, helped Tascha and Nicole find costumes. However, Tascha needed less help than before, since, once she had an idea of what she wanted to wear, it became very easy to find appropriate elements for the costume in the immense wardrobe. As she was adjusting her hat, Ilsa came up to her and said, “Ah, but you must have a mask. Everyone has to wear a mask.” “Why?” “That's what makes this a ‘masquerade' and not just a costume party,” Ilsa said with a smile. “The rule tonight is that no one takes off their mask, at least while they're in the ballroom. It's fun to guess who people are. Oh, and, although you can play with anyone, if someone guesses your name, you're supposed to stop whatever you're doing and play with them.” “But, everyone I know is here,” Tascha said, disappointed that she wouldn't be able to play this last game very well. “Well, then you won't have to guess, and we'll have to go with you if you whisper our name in our ear,” Ilsa smiled. “Oh!” Tascha grinned. “I like that. Where are the masks?” When everyone was done Tascha took stock of the other women's costumes. Ilsa was wearing a sheer, powder blue robe (open, of course), with a small pair of wings cleverly attached to the back, and a little halo over her head, which was kept bobbing there by the stiff wire attached to the little ring she had around her head. Natalia had the “matching” costume: cute little red horns poking out of her auburn hair, which she wore down this evening, flowing over her naked shoulders, a long red tail attached to a black garter belt, red stockings, and very sexy stiletto heels. Keiko was wearing a naughty school-girl costume, complete with plaid skirt, buttoned white shirt, short white socks and patent-leather shoes, and had pulled her black hair into pig tails. Marissa, who Tascha hadn't seen since returning to the wardrobe, was wearing a long black dress with a plunging neckline, a black leather corset, dark eye shadow, and blood red lipstick, and was the sexiest vampire since Elvira. Jamie was dressed as a pirate wench. Amy had found a surprisingly flexible “armored” top, which pushed her breasts up in a distracting way, and a pleated skirt to go with her warrior sandals, shin guards and arm bands, to complete a very nice warrior woman look. Shelonda was a cute and not at all frightening witch, including a tall, pointed black hat. Finally, Nicole had put together a very good Alice in Wonderland costume, complete with blonde wig. “It seemed appropriate,” Nicole laughed. Tascha agreed, even though they were the only two who got the joke. Everyone was wearing appropriate masks; most quite small and color coordinated, but Marissa's dark red one had extra-large eye holes, Natalia's had flame-like points along the top, and Amy's was a shiny bronze and covered much more of her face, though, of course, it left her mouth free. When they were all happy with their costumes, they went out into the waiting room, where they met the men. The Player wore a sumptuous royal robe, a crown and nothing else. Peter had on a cowboy hat, a vest, and pair of chaps. Igor wore only a Viking helmet with horns. Don was wearing a colorful jester's hat, a matching top, with puffy sleeves and wild coloring, that hung down below his belt far enough to hide his privates (for the moment), and bright red shoes with toes that curled up into points. “Wow,” Tascha laughed, “this is quite a coincidence!” Don gaped at her and said, “I'd say it's too much of a coincidence.” “What? Don't you like my costume?” Tascha was wearing a harlequin costume much like Don's, except that hers was covered in black and white diamond shapes, had sleeves that fit her slender arms snugly, and had a plunging neckline and was backless. “Oh, no,” Don said, “I like it very much. It's just well, I picked this costume because of a dream I had, about you, the night before we woke up here, and in the dream you were wearing a black and white harlequin costume.” Tascha frowned, “You're right, that is very weird. What do you think it means?” “I have no idea,” Don said. He seemed more disturbed by this than any of the other things that had happened in their time in the Manor. While they had been talking, the Player, or, as he was styling himself this evening, “His Royal Majesty,” had led the whole party out to the spiral staircase and down to the ballroom. The massive hall was much as it had been for the ball several nights ago, but now it was even more crowded, with a wide assortment of costumed characters. Music was playing, and people were dancing, but there didn't seem to be the organized ritual of a particular dance going on, or anything else on the order of a systematic matching game. Like before, Tascha and Don started with a bite to eat and some water. Shelonda and Nicole followed along. Tascha watched Don with interest. He seemed preoccupied. Finally, as he tossed a banana peel into the waste bin, he said, “I think I know how to find the way out of here.” “What?” Tascha asked surprised. “How?” Don smiled and said, “I'm not sure, and I'd rather just try it and see, if you don't mind. But there's no point in leaving at night, is there? I mean, we've got a safe, warm place to spend the night and are all dressed up, right?” Tascha nodded, “That makes sense.” “So, I say we enjoy this party,” Don said. “It might be the last one for a while.” Tascha smiled and nodded. Nicole nodded with a bit less of a smile, and Shelonda frowned but nodded. Don went on then, saying, “Just to make sure we don't get separated, I suggest we all stay in here unless we all leave together.” “You're sounding ominous now,” Nicole said. “Oh, well, sorry about that,” Don smiled. “I guess that was a bit dramatic. I just want to make sure everyone who wants to try to leave is here, that's all; so we don't have to hang around or go looking for anyone.” “So, for now,” Nicole said with a grin, “enjoy the party.” “Exactly,” Don nodded. “Let's see what kind of trouble we can get into,” Nicole said to Shelonda, and the two turned to wander off into the crowd. “OK,” Tascha said. “Seriously, you did sound ominous.” “It's probably nothing,” Don shrugged. “I just don't want anything to go wrong; meaning, I don't want us to get separated. On the other hand, like I said, this may be the last chance we have to enjoy, well, this kind of party, so we should live it up.” Tascha smiled at him, “Just stay in the ballroom.” “Exactly,” he said again. “Why don't we make this interesting?” she asked with a mischievous smile. “Oh? I'm all ears,” he laughed. “Well, I was going to suggest we keep score somehow, but that doesn't seem quite fair.” “No, it's certainly not,” Don grinned. “You've demonstrated that over and over again.” “What can I say?” she shrugged, “I'm both popular and talented. So why don't we try this, you go off in one direction and I go off in the other? We each find our own amusements, and then, only after those first amusements, we start looking for each other, but without being seen by the other. When one of us can whisper the other's name into their ear, the whisperer wins.” “I like it! What do I win?” “Well, me, of course,” she smiled, “though I'll be winning you.” “We'll see,” Don smiled. He then slipped his arm around her waist and pulled her in for a kiss. Tascha returned the kiss happily, and then let him slip away. She watched him heading toward the dance floor, and then started to work her way toward the stairs up to the gallery. She very deliberately made her way past an interesting and distracting assortment of costumes until she got to the middle of the gallery, midway between the two stairways. She kept away from the balcony railing, so Don was less likely to spot her. Only when she got to her desired location did she look around to assess what sort of mischief was afoot. It was still early in the party so things were a bit restrained; well, by Manor standards. On the bench to her right a musketeer was getting a lap-dance screw from a woman wearing the top half of a tuxedo costume as well as a top hat. To the left, a serving wench and a fairy princess were enthusiastically making out with hands between each other's legs. Thinking back to the earlier conversation with Robert in the library, Tascha thought it was fascinating that the people around her, without any memory of their former lives, had selected coordinated costumes that must have appealed to them for some murky half-glimpsed reasons. Tascha wished she had thought to ask Shelonda why she had chosen to be a witch, though she was sure it would have been a fruitless inquiry. She was musing on these issues, as well as watching the people around her, when a hand grasped her arm and a voice said in her ear, “Hello, Tascha.” Tascha turned to see a man wearing a fancy courtier's jacket, cape and hat. He wore a sequined white mask, behind which were brown eyes. His hair was dark and his skin a dusky, Mediterranean hue. She remembered her little escapade with Don and four other guys in the corridor upstairs. She smiled and quietly said, “David?” He smiled and nodded. Knowing the rules of the masquerade, Tascha allowed herself to be led over to an empty area of the bench. She felt a little ludicrous in her harlequin costume sitting next to a bottomless courtier with a raging hard on, but still, she was flattered that David had not only remembered her but had identified her in her costume. David set his hat to the side, and said, “There's something I've wanted to do since the other day.” With that, he promptly got on his knees and parted her thighs. He lifted the bottom of her short harlequin's dress and began to kiss the insides of her thighs. Tascha relaxed and leaned back, pushing herself forward on the bench. As David's lips and tongue began to caress and tease her, Tascha felt her arousal quicken. She looked down at his masked face between her legs, and ran her fingers through his dark hair. He sucked on her clit and a little shudder passed through her. Tascha closed her eyes a little and let the sensations of David's mouth on her be the center of her attention. She noticed that she was rocking her hips and then enjoying the feeling of several fingers moving inside her. After several minutes of this, Tascha knew she was ready for more. She bent down and said to David, “Come up here and have a seat.” He quickly did as she suggested, and Tascha got up over him, facing the wall and holding the top of the backrest of the bench, and lowered herself down on his ready and very willing cock. Peter held himself erect for her, until she was properly impaled upon it. Then, with a playful grin on her face, Tascha began to ride up and down on him. She concentrated on squeezing his cock with her pussy. She wanted him to come and didn't care whether or not she did. She knew there would be plenty for her, and she wanted to start the evening off making David come. After all, he had been so helpful to her the other day. David didn't seem to object to this plan at all and very soon he was arching his back to push himself up into her as his cum filled her pussy. Smiling down at him, she said, “Thank you, good sir.” She gave him a quick kiss, and then climbed off him. Tascha looked around a bit and then headed off toward the end of the gallery opposite the one she'd come up. By now, the general state of orgy was going strong. Not too far off, she spied a woman wearing a sexy gypsy costume kneeling over the face of a man who was lying on his back and wearing what looked to be a gangster's pinstripe jacket and vest. While being licked from below, the gypsy was giving a thorough blowjob to a cowboy who was not Peter. No one was attending to the gangster's erection, though, and this seemed like a shame to Tascha. In the spirit of wild abandon, which was something she was getting quite used to, Tascha knelt down on the floor next to the gangster and began to stroke and suck his rigid cock. Tascha had only intended to give the man a quick blowjob and move on, but when she felt hands caressing her behind and lifting it up a bit, she obliged by leaning forward a little and lifting her butt in the air. She felt the head of a cock moving between her lips and begin to enter her. Tascha took a break from her cock sucking and looked over her shoulder to see someone wearing a rather extravagant Frankenstein's monster costume. She laughed a little, but pushed back on the monster's cock, letting it fill her up, and then went back to work on the cock in front of her. The gangster succumbed to her oral skills fairly quickly, shooting sticky, sweet cum into her waiting mouth as she pumped and sucked at his organ. The monster behind her, though, had endurance, and Tascha found herself enjoying the steady, deep fucking he was giving her. As the gypsy and gangster disentangled themselves and moved away, Tascha reached back, fumbled her costume aside, and began to play with her clit, feeling the monster's balls hitting against her fingers. She was a bit distracted, then, when a slender woman with long dark hair wearing a short little black ‘20s flapper dress and matching mask crawled up to her and began to kiss her. Tascha responded almost automatically, letting the young woman's tongue slip into her mouth and enjoying the feeling of having a woman's mouth on her own. Then, Tascha realized she had kissed this mouth before. She murmured, “Virginia.” The flapper stopped kissing her, looked carefully at the face wearing the black and white mask, and said, “Tascha? Oh, it's good to see you! Have you been enjoying yourself?” “Yes, a lot,” Tascha smiled. She kept playing with herself while the monster behind her kept at his work. So he wouldn't stop, Tascha kept pushing back at him while he fucked her. Tascha said to Virginia, “I think I owe you a good licking.” “Oh!” Virginia said and promptly turned around and sat down in front of Tascha, pulling her dress up and pushing her exposed pussy forward so Tascha could lower her mouth to it. Because both her hands were busy, Tascha just used her mouth, first kissing, then licking and sucking, Virginia's pussy and clit. The young woman had clearly been busy already, for there was quite a bit of pearly cum leaking out of her, though there was considerably less after a couple of minutes of Tascha's ministrations. Tascha had to pause in her tongue-work when her first orgasm of the party hit her, blossoming like a slow motion explosion in her nervous system. She shoved back onto the phallus inside her moaning and trembling. Apparently this was what Frankenstein's monster had been waiting for, because he promptly began pumping what felt like a bucket of cum into Tascha. As he drew out of her, Tascha smiled back over her shoulder at him before devoting her full attention to Virginia. Now she was able to use her left hand, which was no longer playing between her own legs, to help stimulate Virginia. Tascha pushed two, then three, fingers up inside the young woman's pussy, and began to fuck them in and out of her as she licked at her clit with increased fervor and pressure. Virginia responded by pushing herself into Tascha's mouth and tongue. Tascha felt small, undoubtedly feminine, hands and lips on her backside then, and a moment after a mouth and tongue on her sex, licking and sucking up the cum there. Soon whoever this new person was began to focus on Tascha's clit, with her nose pushed into Tascha's wet pussy. Tascha tried her best to ignore these new distractions, though, and continued to make love to Virginia's sweet pussy and clit. She was rewarded finally with the girl's loud and extremely wet orgasm. Tascha kept lapping at her, though, and Virginia rode the wave to another gasping orgasm, before pushing away from Tascha's persistent mouth and hand. Tascha smiled up with a face wet from Virginia's own juices at the pretty girl in the flapper costume. Virginia smiled back and knelt down to kiss her. This led to a prolonged bit of making out, as Virginia playfully kissed and licked Tascha's face clean. While this was going on, another flapper, this one a blonde in a white dress and mask, and with much larger tits, came over and knelt down next to Virginia and said, “Hi, Tascha!” “Hi, Chastity,” Tascha smiled. “Tascha just licked me to a wonderful orgasm; two, actually!” Virginia grinned. “Oh, that sounds wonderful!” “I'd be happy to see what I can do for you,” Tascha smiled, “but I need to get off my knees.” “Modesty,” Virginia said, “let this poor girl lay down.” “Yes, ma'am,” laughed the woman who had been licking Tascha from behind. Tascha turned to see the pretty redhead, wearing a silver flapper's dress, kneeling behind her with a shiny wet chin. Tascha smiled at Modesty, who had annoyed her on her first day in the Manor. Maybe she's not so bad, after all, Tascha thought. Tascha got on her back and Chastity immediately straddled her face, while Modesty got between Tascha's legs to go back to licking, and, now, fingering. Chastity was facing 'North', toward the top of Tascha's head, and Tascha reached up to hold the girl's butt, getting her into just the right position, and began to lap at her sweet pussy and clit. Though it was hard to see with Chastity's bunched up dress over her face, Tascha could tell that a man had come up to stand in front of the girl. Tascha figured, from that and the way Chastity was moving on her, that Chastity was sucking on the guy. Similarly, from the rhythmic way Modesty was being pushed into her below, Tascha guessed Modesty was being fucked from behind. Tascha found it exciting to be in the middle of all this sex. She would miss this when she and Don got out of the Manor. Tascha was pleased that Chastity was the first of the three women to come. The busty blonde pressed down on Tascha's mouth and trembled and swayed for what seemed like a very long orgasm. Tascha was next, as another shuddering wave swept over and through her body. She could feel more than hear, Modesty moaning as her own orgasm hit the leggy little redhead. Tascha pushed Chastity up a little and squirmed out from under and between the two girls. She had been right; Chastity was sucking off a man in a doctor's coat, while a highwayman plundered Modesty from behind. Also, Virginia was nearby, on her back in a 69 with a gypsy, who Tascha suspected was the gypsy who had earlier been sitting on the gangster's face. With a smile, Tascha decided it was time to start looking for Don, though she was in no hurry; the night was young, and she had XYZ coursing through her system. As she moved in the general direction of the nearest stairs (which was now the one opposite to the stairs she'd used to come up to the gallery), she caught sight of the musketeer she'd noticed earlier. He was standing up against the balcony railing on one side of a woman wearing a cute cocktail waitress costume who had another man; a strapping, bare-chested gladiator; on the other side of her. The woman had a hard cock in each hand and was taking turns kissing each man. The men on the other hand had worked her top down to free her breasts, and were kissing and sucking on them when she wasn't making out with them. In addition, the gladiator had his hand between her stockinged thighs and up her short skirt. Now that Tascha had a better look at the musketeer she was sure he was familiar. Thinking the cocktail waitress wouldn't be too sorely disappointed, or unable to quickly find a replacement, Tascha decided to attempt to exercise her prerogative. She slipped up next to the musketeer, and whispered, “Jason?” The musketeer turned to her with a broad smile and whispered back, “Hello, Tascha.” He allowed himself to be led away from the cocktail waitress quite happily. Making it to the bench against the wall, Tascha pushed Jason down, and said, “I saw you getting a lap dance from the girl in the tuxedo earlier; would you like another one?” “Sure!” he said without a second's hesitation. Tascha smiled and bent down over him. She kissed his cock and then promptly began to suck on it. To make sure she had his undivided attention, she took his full length into her mouth and throat. Then she pulled his butt forward on the seat, and turned around facing away from him. With her feet on the floor in front of the bench, she straddled his lap, reached down to hold his cock up and in place, and then sank down on the hard, thick shaft. When she had him fully inside her, she began to wriggle on his lap, enjoying the sensation of his hardness being pressed against her in different ways as she shifted. Jason took hold of her by the waist, encouraging her to shift back and forth on him, as well as side to side. Tascha rode up and down on him a little, but always with some lateral motion when she was all the way down. Jason sat up and reached around to cup her breast with his left hand and to slip under her skirt to play with her clit with his right. He certainly knew what he was doing, and Tascha found herself enjoying this “dance” more than she'd expected. She noticed a man in front of her, watching. He was wearing an Arab sheik's headdress, a vest and pointy shoes out of a Sinbad movie, and was stroking a yummy cock. Tascha beckoned him over, and leaned forward a bit, to suck on the head of this new penis. With her hand wrapped tightly on the base of the sheik's cock, Tascha sucked up and down on it while she simultaneously rode up and down on Jason's shaft. The sheik was either extremely impressed with Tascha's skills or he had been putting off his orgasm, because it didn't take much time at all before he was coming in Tascha's mouth and down her throat. She gulped it all down with a smile, and gave the sheik's cock one last kiss before letting it go. Feeling satisfied with herself, Tascha leaned back against Jason and continued to enjoy his cock and fingers. Then, she felt a hand on her shoulder and a woman's voice in her ear said, “You're quite the sexy harlequin, Tascha.” Tascha turned to see a woman wearing a purple robe and a crown. She had short dark hair, full tits, which were only partially hidden by her robe, and beautiful, long legs. Before Tascha could say, “Hello, Lilith,” the other woman leaned in and kissed her warmly. Tascha knew she was obliged to now play with Lilith, and was actually quite eager to do so, but she wasn't quite done with Jason yet, so she suggested, “Join us.” Lilith kissed her again, this time longer and with more passion. Tascha's hands reached out to touch and caress Lilith's full breasts. They felt heavy, soft and wonderful. When there was a break in their kiss, Tascha said, “Say hello to Jason, Lilith.” “Ah yes,” Lilith smiled, “the Lord's acolyte; I should have known.” Then she moved in to kiss Jason as warmly as she had just done with Tascha. While she did this, though, she took off her crown and put it on the bench next to Jason. Then she got up in front of Tascha, and leaned over her, putting her luscious tits in Tascha's face. Tascha, who was still riding Jason, kissed and sucked on Lilith's breasts, moving from one nipple to the other and back. All the while, she was running her hands over Lilith's warm feminine body. Lilith then got on her knees in front of Tascha, and coaxed Jason's legs apart enough that she could lean in and begin to lick at his balls and Tascha's clit. An immediate shiver ran up Tascha's spine and she reached down to hold Lilith's head there. Tascha laid back on Jason as Lilith worked her tongue over Tascha's clit. Jason, meanwhile, cupped Tascha's breasts in his hands, squeezing them through the thin fabric of her costume. Soon Tascha was rocking on Jason's lap, working him in and out of her, while Lilith lapped at her. She was about to come when a gentle hand touched her cheek and turned her face to the side. Ilsa, still in her angelic costume, had snuck up on her and was now kissing her deeply. With Ilsa's tongue in her mouth, Lilith's tongue on her clit, and Peter's cock in her pussy, Tascha crested into an intense orgasm; moaning and shaking. When she could collect herself, Tascha pulled off Jason and got on the bench next to him, opposite Ilsa, and the three women proceeded to take turns sucking on him. He eventually shot a geyser of cum into the air and all over their faces. The women then leisurely licked Jason's cum off him and each other. This led, naturally enough, to the three women on the floor together while Jason watched them play from the bench. Before long, Lilith was on her back as Ilsa sat on her face, while Tascha lay on her belly between Lilith's legs, tonguing her clit and working her fingers, and then her whole hand, in and out of Lilith's pussy. Tascha noticed that two women, a cheerleader and a very sexy kitten, were kneeling in front of Ilsa, each one sucking on her beautiful tits. Then, Lilith was coming in a twisting, writhing orgasm. Tascha smiled to herself and thought the night was off to a very good start. To be continued, in Masquerade part B By BradentonLarry for Literotica Source: ex-plicitly-novel

The Manor: Library

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 28, 2024

Some answers at last, and more questions. Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 17 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a matter of fact, they did take things a bit easier that evening. After a long time spent cleaning up and dallying about in the baths, Tascha, Don, Shelonda and Nicole, who was now interested at least in finding out more about their situation, went back to looking for noteworthy rooms. They picked up where they had left off the day before, which happened to be where they were anyway, on the second floor. They located the wardrobe again, and found quite a few bedrooms with assorted mischief taking place. [[MORE]] After a few hours, they took a break by making use of a bedroom to have an impromptu foursome, in which Don managed to make each of the women come. Then, several hours later, when they knew they were about done for the evening, they joined in on a nice little orgy that was going on in a large bedroom. Finally, they found a free bedroom and fell asleep, in what Don personally thought one of the best ways; that is with him in a pile of naked women. The next day, after a quick trip to the garden for bathing and breakfast, they started on the third floor. This proved not much more useful than the first and second floors, until, after two play breaks, they came upon a large pair of double doors at the end of a corridor. Pushing one of the doors open, they realized they had found the library. The shelves of books seemed to defy gravity both in the way the shelves soared up to the high ceiling, and in the fact that they were not on the ground floor, which seemed to Don to be the sensible place for what must be a very heavy collection of books. Off to the left as they came in, was a remarkably unremarkable circulation desk. Behind it, of course, was an incredibly hot woman with her thick, long dark hair tied up in a conservative bun, and a nice set of full tits peeking out of the collared, white dress shirt (which had two more buttons undone than Don had ever seen on areal librarian), and long, beautiful legs glimpsed beneath the hem of, and through the modest (by Manor standards) slit on the side of, the black skirt that clung to her curves and fell to just below her knee. Of course, she was also wearing black frame glasses, high heels and dark pink lipstick. Don and the others took a moment to wander around a bit. They noticed that there were several floors to the library, connected to this one by circular metal staircases. Here on the main floor there were a number of little reading lounge areas, complete with comfortable chairs and couches. These areas and the many secluded corners and aisles between the stacks were conducive to erotic encounters, and, this being the Manor, there were a number of parties enjoying themselves in just this way. Surprisingly enough, there were also a few people who were actually there to read. “Can we stay here for a while?” Nicole asked with her mischievous smile, as she eyed a man's cock as he sat on the floor with his head on the seat of a couch as a woman, facing toward the back of the couch, knelt over his face. “Um, sure,” Don said, suddenly feeling like he and Tascha were the chaperones on a field trip. “Have fun.” Both Nicole and Shelonda went to go enjoy themselves, while Tascha and Don considered the books available on the shelves. Tascha pointed out, “There seems to be a very good assortment.” “Yeah,” Don said, his eyes running over the titles, “and they're not junk. This would be a good college library, or even a small university's. Huh, I wonder, ” Don went over to the circulation desk and said, “Hello, I take it that you're the librarian.” The woman arched a dark eyebrow at him and pursed her lips before saying, “Yes, I'm the Librarian. May I help you?” “Just ‘the Librarian', not the ‘head librarian'?” Don asked playfully. “No,” the Librarian said a bit impatiently. “That's the head librarian over there.” Don followed the direction of her nod and saw a woman on her knees in front of a gentleman in a chair giving him an enthusiastic, but quiet, blowjob. “Of course she is,” Don couldn't help saying. Turning back to the Librarian, he asked, “Could you tell me if you have any floor plans of the Manor on file?” “Oh, good idea!” Tascha said. “Shush,” the Librarian insisted. “No, I'm afraid we do not, sir.” “How about any books at all about the Manor?” Don tried. “Not as such, sir,” the Librarian said seriously. “However, you may want to talk to the Scholar.” “I'm sure we do want to,” Don smiled. “Would you kindly direct us to him?” “Certainly,” she smiled. “Please follow me.” Don and Tascha shared a glance and a shrug and then followed the Librarian. They passed Nicole and Shelonda, who were now riding the man's cock and sitting on the back of the couch getting eaten by the woman, respectively, and then climbed a winding set of stairs up two levels. Then, through an area dominated by large work tables which were currently unused, except for the pair of men who were using one as a stable platform to lean against, they were brought to a door with a hand-lettered sign on it that read “SCHOLAR'S ROOM; Keep out!” The Librarian rapped twice on the door and proceeded to open it. A thin man who was apparently a bit older than Don, with reddish brown hair, looked up from the heavy book he was reading, and said, “Yes? What is it?” “This gentleman was looking for books about the Manor,” the Librarian said. “I suggested he might want to talk with you.” “Oh, really? Well, good. Thank you, Audrey,” the man said. “You're welcome, Robert,” the Librarian nodded with a smile and then turned to leave. “Oh, could you send Leah up when she has a few minutes?” Robert asked. “Of course,” the Librarian, or Audrey, said as she left. “You two are on a first name basis, eh?” Don observed. “Oh, yes, well, I knew her when she was still the head librarian,” Robert said, scratching his head absently. “She's a beautiful creature, isn't she? I was in love with her for a long time; maybe still am a little. It's no good falling in love here, though, not with them.” “Why not?” Tascha said. “You must be quite new,” Robert decided. “They're not complete. They have no memories before waking up here, unlike me and, I take it, the two of you. They also have all their material needs taken care of, and only one consistent desire, and there's plenty of that to be had. So, without anything to structure their lives, they don't really develop personalities. What makes you special here, young woman; particularly to this fellow who obviously adores you; is your memories and your complete personality. Audrey, the Librarian, as lovely, and amazing in bed, as she is; and she really is amazing in bed!; she's not quite a whole person. Sure, she's got a personality, a perfectly charming one, but it's rather, Well, superficial, though I'm not sure that's the best word. One gets infatuated perhaps, but it fades when one realizes they've fallen for what is basically a child in a smoking hot body. Does that all make sense?” “Um, yes,” Tascha nodded, “I think so.” “So, I take it you're not new here?” Don asked. “No,” Robert laughed. “Oh, sorry! Please have a seat. I don't get many visitors.” Don and Tascha sat down in the offered chairs. This gave them a chance to appreciate the stacks of papers and books cluttering the little room. “Um, I have been here for a very long time indeed. Let's see,” Robert said, grabbing for a notebook off to his left. “I've been here for one hundred and forty seven, no, forty eight, hmm, ” “You've been here for one hundred and forty eight days?” Tascha asked. “Oh, no! That's nothing,” Robert laughed again. “I've been here for that many years, plus two months and eight days.” “What?!” Tascha gasped. Don took this information a bit more calmly, and said, “Robert, that's not possible. You must have made a mistake.” “No, no,” Robert shook his head. “I keep very careful track of these things. It's what I do to try to keep myself sane. Perhaps I don't do enough, but I'm sure the numbers are right. Years are still 365 days, right?” “Well, yeah, plus leap years,” Don said. “Yeah, ok, so I should probably factor those in, but what's the point?” “OK, well, how is it possible that you're over 150 years old?” Tascha asked. Robert shrugged, but said, “It's the water. I'm almost sure it's the water. It's not actually water, of course; not H-two-O. They call it XYZ; kind of a joke, that.” “Who's 'they'?” Don asked. “I should have said 'we' really, but the Scholars who came before me, and some other people I've managed to talk to over the years. There have been at least eight scholars, who have worked here over the years, and sometimes people pass through the Manor, and they tell me things, which I'm careful to record. It's kind of the gig, you see, and it's supposed to help keep me from going totally bonkers.” “Wait,” Tascha said. “You're going too fast. How could the water, or the XYZ, keep you alive, and young, for so long?” “Well, that's the million dollar question,” Robert chuckled. “XYZ seems to do a lot of things. First of all, it does everything our 'normal' water does, but it does it better. Somehow you don't need more than a glass of the stuff every day.” “We'd noticed that,” Don nodded. “Of course you did,” Robert smiled. “It's so delicious too, and like the water we were used to before we got here, it's in everything, including our bodily fluids, so those are also delicious; almost addictively so. And, since it's so effective, for hydration, a little bit of each other's fluids keeps us going quite well. It also revs up your libido; 'throws it into permanent over-drive' might be a better way to put it; but I don't think it does much to our level of inhibition. No one ever seems drunk on the stuff. I suspect only people who are already rather uninhibited get brought here. Super-charging the libido seems to do the trick. And, it seems to work particularly well in boosting natural lubricants. Also, it either works as some kind of super-disease killer; anti-bacterial and anti-viral; which is odd because it only kills harmful bacteria. Either that, or diseases just don't exist here, which actually seems plausible. It also seems to be what's responsible for the fact that you're both probably in better shape now than you were when you got here.” “Well, we haven't exactly been inactive,” Don smiled. “Yes, sex is good for you but seriously, everyone here is in amazing shape. You won't find a chunky person anywhere, and a lot of them never even make it to the gym. I think this is what keeps us all just about at the age we were when we got here.” “So, you're from the nineteenth century?” Tascha asked. “Oh, no, I'm from 1997.” “But that's not right at all!” Tascha exclaimed. “Well, it is right, but it doesn't make much sense,” Robert corrected. Don frowned and asked, “Time moves more slowly here?” “No, faster; much faster! Well, that would be the case if that were the only thing to explain, but that's not all,” Robert grinned. “I've talked to dozens of people like us, who have memories, and they come from a wide range of dates. I met someone once who came in from the 1920s and another who got here from 2011, believe it or not. The funny thing is, the woman from the '20s got here long after me. It's like time here, though linear, of course, is only connected with our 'normal' time in an incidental way. And the records of the other Scholars show that this has always been the case. Working from those records, I can say that there have been people in the Manor from as early as 1742 and as late as 2015, but there's little rhyme or reason to it. Most people speak English and come from the 20th and early 21st centuries.” “That's amazing,” Don said. “And crazy,” Tascha added. “Let's not forget the crazy.” “We remember our lives before the Manor, but what about the people here who don't?” Don asked. “Are they natives, or what?” “Well, there are two types of people here who don't remember anything else, or at least seem not to,” Robert smiled, enjoying the chance to talk about these things. “There are the staff, what 'we' call 'the blanks'; if they have any memories they're not telling. They might as well be automata, and some of us have thought they are. Some of them speak occasionally, but mostly they move around and do their work. I wouldn't be surprised if they completely lacked phenomenal experience. Then there are the rest, the playful set. Whether or not they're from our world is hard to say. It's probably impossible to tell for sure. I think they are, because they come here with established skill sets, most of which they don't need and soon forget about, but it doesn't make sense for them to be native here and to have acquired those skills; and background interests, by the way. You can see people come into the library, for instance, and they will go for a particular kind of book; say about antique cars; that it would make no sense for them to be drawn to if they were raised or created here. Plus, there's the fact that there are no children.” “OK,” Tascha said, “well, if they came from our world, why do they lose their memories and we didn't?” “Well, first of all, you mean you didn't lose all your memories,” Robert said with a smug smile. “What do you mean?” “There's the philosophical problem, of course; how can you know what you might have forgotten? More than that, though, everyone I've talked to with only two exceptions has forgotten at least some of the facts about the world that they knew before coming here.” Don and Tascha looked back at him expectantly. “I'll bet you both completely forgot about the dangers of STDs and pregnancy.” “What, damn!” Don said. Tascha just gaped. “Almost everyone forgets those things, and who knows what else,” Robert said. “I think it's a metaphysical issue, or something like one. There apparently aren't any such things in this world, so somehow when we're brought over here our connection with those facts is lost.” Don sat back in his chair, and Tascha now had her head in her hands. “It's all a lot to wrap your head around, I know,” Robert said. “But there aren't any cars in this world, either, are there?” Don asked. “Not that I'm aware of,” Robert admitted. “Then why are there books about them?” “I honestly have no idea,” the Scholar shrugged. “OK, what about who brought us here?” Tascha asked. “You keep saying 'brought here', and that implies a 'bringer', right?” “Or bringers, yes,” Robert nodded. “Unfortunately, that's really just a manner of speech. I really don't know anything about who or what is responsible for our being here.” There was a rap at the door, and then the head librarian, Leah, came in. She smiled at Don and Tascha, and moved over to Robert, who pushed his chair back so that she could kneel down and begin giving him a blowjob. “I hope you don't mind,” Robert said. “I'm just like you two and everyone else in this place, horny as hell all the time. Fortunately, sweet Leah here is happy to help out.” Leah paused in her duties long enough to say with a smile, “It's my job, and I love my job.” “Um, well, there are so many questions, ” Don started. He was a little distracted by Leah and what she was doing. He noticed that his cock was beginning to stiffen. “Is there a way to get back to our world?” Tascha asked. “Someone once mentioned that there was, to one of my predecessors,” Robert nodded. “There was a rumor about a ring of some kind, but it was all very much second, or even fifth, hand.” “Can we get back to our world from here in the Manor?” Don asked. “Not that I'm aware of,” Robert said, leaning back in his chair. “I strongly doubt it.” “You said people pass through the Manor,” Tascha said, “so there must be a way in and out of here.” “Yeah,” Don jumped in, “and the former Lord of the Manor went someplace. Where did he go? Where did the former Librarian go? And what happened to your predecessors?” “Um, I don't know about that last, uh, bit,” Robert managed, clearly distracted by Leah. “None of them left a note saying where they went. But yes, there is a door into and out of the Manor, though I've never seen it or been through it. Oh, that's very nice, Leah.” Don and Tascha looked at each other. She shrugged and Don said, “OK, well, if we may come back later, we'll leave you to your, uh, work.” “Of course,” Robert smiled, “come back anytime. Oh, but wait! Hold on a second, dear,” he said to Leah. “You might want to reconsider leaving the Manor. From what I can tell, the world outside is , odd and disturbing.” “This isn't odd?” Tascha asked. “Well, yes, but, Just one more moment, dear,” he said to Leah. Then, back to Tascha, “Here, in the Manor everything's all happy, friendly romping about and group sex. Things outside aren't quite so , predictably friendly. No one's going to carry you off and butt-fuck you against your will here, but outside, Well, it sounds like they're not so polite.” “But there's no way to get home in the Manor?” Don persisted. “I don't think so, no,” Robert said. Leah started to suck on him again, but he managed, “Just be sure you really want to leave, that's all.” Don and Tascha left, closing the door behind them, and walked over to the area where the big work tables were. The two men who'd been there earlier had left. Tascha hopped up on the end of one of the tables. “I get the feeling we don't really know much more than we did before,” Don said. “Yeah, I've got at least as many questions,” she nodded, while grabbing him by the arm and pulling her in front of her spread legs. She took hold of his cock, now hard from watching Leah down on her hands and knees, and pulled him in closer. She scooted forward a bit on the table, hooking her legs around the back of his, and pushed the head of his cock into her very hot and moist pussy. Don smiled at her and, reaching around to hold on to her butt, pulled her even more snugly against him, pushing his thick shaft up inside her. She reached up and grabbed his head and pulled it down so she could kiss him passionately, and Don began to work himself in and out of her, mostly by rocking his hips against hers. By doing this and flexing his legs, Don was able to get a good rhythm and penetration going. After several long minutes of this, Tascha broke their kiss to gasp and then bury her face in his shoulder. Don felt her legs pulling him in even tighter. He wrapped his arms around her and lifted her off the table. She held on to him tightly and worked with him as he raised and lowered her on his thick cock. “Oh god!” she gasped, and Don felt her shaking in his arms, and then his own orgasm boiled over, sending hot spurts of cum into her. He held on to her there as they both shook and trembled, only eventually, and very slowly, lowering her to the table behind her. He looked down at her and kissed her smiling mouth. “It's not just the water,” Tascha said. “No?” “Yeah, it's making me very horny, but there's more to it; at least with you. It's more, Well, it's definitely more emotional. Anyway, I don't think the water's making me do anything I don't want to.” “Well, it's just the water for me,” Don smirked. “Liar!” she laughed as she gave him a playful punch in the chest. “So, we're still looking for the way out, though, right?” Don asked. “In spite of the 'danger'?” “Yeah, unless you're scared,” she asked with a raised eyebrow. He pushed his cock into her a bit, and felt her squeeze him. “You know I'm not scared,” he smiled. “What's the worst that could happen, anyway?” “Weren't you listening? You could get butt-fucked against your will!” “Well, we'll see who does the butt-fucking then, won't we?” “Oh, really?” she laughed. “Are you just trying to turn me on?” Don moved in and out of her a bit, demonstrating that his cock was still quite hard, and said, “The thought had occurred to me.” “Umm,” she murmured, which was followed by a kiss. This might have led to a longer, more leisurely session of intercourse, if Nicole and Shelonda hadn't turned up right then. “There you two are!” Nicole exclaimed in a loud whisper. “Shush!” Shelonda giggled. Don looked up at them, without making any move to pull out of Tascha. He smiled and said, “We're going to find a way out of the Manor, and go butt-fucking. Want to come with us?” “Oh!” Shelonda grinned as she climbed up onto the table and started crawling toward Tascha and Don, “But can't you go 'butt-fucking' here?” “Sure,” Don said, “but apparently it's more of a challenge outside.” Shelonda seemed to consider this, but put off responding until after she had given Tascha a long, upside-down kiss. “I take it you found out something?” Nicole asked, as she leaned on the table. “Yes,” Don nodded, as he pulled back to let Shelonda work her way down to get her mouth on Tascha's tits, though he didn't pull out of Tascha just yet. He started to tell Nicole what they'd learned from Robert, the Scholar, but when he felt Tascha moving under him, pulling at him with her legs, he began to fuck her again. He tried to keep explaining things to Nicole, but when Leah came out, having apparently given more than just a blowjob to Robert, and she and Nicole started making out, Don gave up. Instead he pulled Tascha in on his cock and began to fuck her steadily. While he was doing this, Shelonda crawled up to kneel over Tascha's face, and leaned over to kiss Don. This all went on for some time, even after Shelonda and Tascha came, and after they all ganged up on Leah, who they managed to reduce to a giggling mass of post-orgasmic sex-pot. Finally, though, they were able to finish telling Nicole what they had learned, and even managed to get themselves back out of the library. There, in the corridor, they ran into none other than Igor, again, this time accompanied by Amy and Jamie. “Ah ha! Just who we were looking for!” Amy grinned. “There's a masquerade party tonight in the ballroom, and we didn't want you to miss it.” “That's very thoughtful of you,” Tascha said. Don asked Igor, “How do you keep finding us so easily?” Igor just shrugged, and almost smiled. “We are going to the masquerade party, aren't we?” Nicole asked. It was Don's turn to shrug, but Tascha said, “Sure. It sounds like fun. I take it we can get costumes in the wardrobe?” “Yes!” Amy said, “Let's go find ourselves some sexy costumes!” To be continued, Masquerade, part A By BradentonLarry for Literotica Source: ex-plicitly-novel

The Manor: Library

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 28, 2024

Some answers at last, and more questions.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 17 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.As a matter of fact, they did take things a bit easier that evening. After a long time spent cleaning up and dallying about in the baths, Tascha, Don, Shelonda and Nicole, who was now interested at least in finding out more about their situation, went back to looking for noteworthy rooms. They picked up where they had left off the day before, which happened to be where they were anyway, on the second floor. They located the wardrobe again, and found quite a few bedrooms with assorted mischief taking place. After a few hours, they took a break by making use of a bedroom to have an impromptu foursome, in which Don managed to make each of the women come. Then, several hours later, when they knew they were about done for the evening, they joined in on a nice little orgy that was going on in a large bedroom. Finally, they found a free bedroom and fell asleep, in what Don personally thought one of the best ways; that is with him in a pile of naked women.The next day, after a quick trip to the garden for bathing and breakfast, they started on the third floor. This proved not much more useful than the first and second floors, until, after two play breaks, they came upon a large pair of double doors at the end of a corridor. Pushing one of the doors open, they realized they had found the library.The shelves of books seemed to defy gravity both in the way the shelves soared up to the high ceiling, and in the fact that they were not on the ground floor, which seemed to Don to be the sensible place for what must be a very heavy collection of books. Off to the left as they came in, was a remarkably unremarkable circulation desk. Behind it, of course, was an incredibly hot woman with her thick, long dark hair tied up in a conservative bun, and a nice set of full tits peeking out of the collared, white dress shirt (which had two more buttons undone than Don had ever seen on areal librarian), and long, beautiful legs glimpsed beneath the hem of, and through the modest (by Manor standards) slit on the side of, the black skirt that clung to her curves and fell to just below her knee. Of course, she was also wearing black frame glasses, high heels and dark pink lipstick.Don and the others took a moment to wander around a bit. They noticed that there were several floors to the library, connected to this one by circular metal staircases. Here on the main floor there were a number of little reading lounge areas, complete with comfortable chairs and couches. These areas and the many secluded corners and aisles between the stacks were conducive to erotic encounters, and, this being the Manor, there were a number of parties enjoying themselves in just this way. Surprisingly enough, there were also a few people who were actually there to read.“Can we stay here for a while?” Nicole asked with her mischievous smile, as she eyed a man's cock as he sat on the floor with his head on the seat of a couch as a woman, facing toward the back of the couch, knelt over his face.“Um, sure,” Don said, suddenly feeling like he and Tascha were the chaperones on a field trip. “Have fun.”Both Nicole and Shelonda went to go enjoy themselves, while Tascha and Don considered the books available on the shelves. Tascha pointed out, “There seems to be a very good assortment.”“Yeah,” Don said, his eyes running over the titles, “and they're not junk. This would be a good college library, or even a small university's. Huh, I wonder, ”Don went over to the circulation desk and said, “Hello, I take it that you're the librarian.”The woman arched a dark eyebrow at him and pursed her lips before saying, “Yes, I'm the Librarian. May I help you?”“Just ‘the Librarian', not the ‘head librarian'?” Don asked playfully.“No,” the Librarian said a bit impatiently. “That's the head librarian over there.”Don followed the direction of her nod and saw a woman on her knees in front of a gentleman in a chair giving him an enthusiastic, but quiet, blowjob.“Of course she is,” Don couldn't help saying. Turning back to the Librarian, he asked, “Could you tell me if you have any floor plans of the Manor on file?”“Oh, good idea!” Tascha said.“Shush,” the Librarian insisted. “No, I'm afraid we do not, sir.”“How about any books at all about the Manor?” Don tried.“Not as such, sir,” the Librarian said seriously. “However, you may want to talk to the Scholar.”“I'm sure we do want to,” Don smiled. “Would you kindly direct us to him?”“Certainly,” she smiled. “Please follow me.”Don and Tascha shared a glance and a shrug and then followed the Librarian. They passed Nicole and Shelonda, who were now riding the man's cock and sitting on the back of the couch getting eaten by the woman, respectively, and then climbed a winding set of stairs up two levels. Then, through an area dominated by large work tables which were currently unused, except for the pair of men who were using one as a stable platform to lean against, they were brought to a door with a hand-lettered sign on it that read “SCHOLAR'S ROOM; Keep out!” The Librarian rapped twice on the door and proceeded to open it.A thin man who was apparently a bit older than Don, with reddish brown hair, looked up from the heavy book he was reading, and said, “Yes? What is it?”“This gentleman was looking for books about the Manor,” the Librarian said. “I suggested he might want to talk with you.”“Oh, really? Well, good. Thank you, Audrey,” the man said.“You're welcome, Robert,” the Librarian nodded with a smile and then turned to leave.“Oh, could you send Leah up when she has a few minutes?” Robert asked.“Of course,” the Librarian, or Audrey, said as she left.“You two are on a first name basis, eh?” Don observed.“Oh, yes, well, I knew her when she was still the head librarian,” Robert said, scratching his head absently. “She's a beautiful creature, isn't she? I was in love with her for a long time; maybe still am a little. It's no good falling in love here, though, not with them.”“Why not?” Tascha said.“You must be quite new,” Robert decided. “They're not complete. They have no memories before waking up here, unlike me and, I take it, the two of you. They also have all their material needs taken care of, and only one consistent desire, and there's plenty of that to be had. So, without anything to structure their lives, they don't really develop personalities. What makes you special here, young woman; particularly to this fellow who obviously adores you; is your memories and your complete personality. Audrey, the Librarian, as lovely, and amazing in bed, as she is; and she really is amazing in bed!; she's not quite a whole person. Sure, she's got a personality, a perfectly charming one, but it's rather, Well, superficial, though I'm not sure that's the best word. One gets infatuated perhaps, but it fades when one realizes they've fallen for what is basically a child in a smoking hot body. Does that all make sense?”“Um, yes,” Tascha nodded, “I think so.”“So, I take it you're not new here?” Don asked.“No,” Robert laughed. “Oh, sorry! Please have a seat. I don't get many visitors.”Don and Tascha sat down in the offered chairs. This gave them a chance to appreciate the stacks of papers and books cluttering the little room.“Um, I have been here for a very long time indeed. Let's see,” Robert said, grabbing for a notebook off to his left. “I've been here for one hundred and forty seven, no, forty eight, hmm, ”“You've been here for one hundred and forty eight days?” Tascha asked.“Oh, no! That's nothing,” Robert laughed again. “I've been here for that many years, plus two months and eight days.”“What?!” Tascha gasped.Don took this information a bit more calmly, and said, “Robert, that's not possible. You must have made a mistake.”“No, no,” Robert shook his head. “I keep very careful track of these things. It's what I do to try to keep myself sane. Perhaps I don't do enough, but I'm sure the numbers are right. Years are still 365 days, right?”“Well, yeah, plus leap years,” Don said.“Yeah, ok, so I should probably factor those in, but what's the point?”“OK, well, how is it possible that you're over 150 years old?” Tascha asked.Robert shrugged, but said, “It's the water. I'm almost sure it's the water. It's not actually water, of course; not H-two-O. They call it XYZ; kind of a joke, that.”“Who's ‘they'?” Don asked.“I should have said 'we' really, but the Scholars who came before me, and some other people I've managed to talk to over the years. There have been at least eight scholars, who have worked here over the years, and sometimes people pass through the Manor, and they tell me things, which I'm careful to record. It's kind of the gig, you see, and it's supposed to help keep me from going totally bonkers.”“Wait,” Tascha said. “You're going too fast. How could the water, or the XYZ, keep you alive, and young, for so long?”“Well, that's the million dollar question,” Robert chuckled. “XYZ seems to do a lot of things. First of all, it does everything our 'normal' water does, but it does it better. Somehow you don't need more than a glass of the stuff every day.”“We'd noticed that,” Don nodded.“Of course you did,” Robert smiled. “It's so delicious too, and like the water we were used to before we got here, it's in everything, including our bodily fluids, so those are also delicious; almost addictively so. And, since it's so effective, for hydration, a little bit of each other's fluids keeps us going quite well. It also revs up your libido; 'throws it into permanent over-drive' might be a better way to put it; but I don't think it does much to our level of inhibition. No one ever seems drunk on the stuff. I suspect only people who are already rather uninhibited get brought here. Super-charging the libido seems to do the trick. And, it seems to work particularly well in boosting natural lubricants. Also, it either works as some kind of super-disease killer; anti-bacterial and anti-viral; which is odd because it only kills harmful bacteria. Either that, or diseases just don't exist here, which actually seems plausible. It also seems to be what's responsible for the fact that you're both probably in better shape now than you were when you got here.”“Well, we haven't exactly been inactive,” Don smiled.“Yes, sex is good for you but seriously, everyone here is in amazing shape. You won't find a chunky person anywhere, and a lot of them never even make it to the gym. I think this is what keeps us all just about at the age we were when we got here.”“So, you're from the nineteenth century?” Tascha asked.“Oh, no, I'm from 1997.”“But that's not right at all!” Tascha exclaimed.“Well, it is right, but it doesn't make much sense,” Robert corrected.Don frowned and asked, “Time moves more slowly here?”“No, faster; much faster! Well, that would be the case if that were the only thing to explain, but that's not all,” Robert grinned. “I've talked to dozens of people like us, who have memories, and they come from a wide range of dates. I met someone once who came in from the 1920s and another who got here from 2011, believe it or not. The funny thing is, the woman from the '20s got here long after me. It's like time here, though linear, of course, is only connected with our 'normal' time in an incidental way. And the records of the other Scholars show that this has always been the case. Working from those records, I can say that there have been people in the Manor from as early as 1742 and as late as 2015, but there's little rhyme or reason to it. Most people speak English and come from the 20th and early 21st centuries.”“That's amazing,” Don said.“And crazy,” Tascha added. “Let's not forget the crazy.”“We remember our lives before the Manor, but what about the people here who don't?” Don asked. “Are they natives, or what?”“Well, there are two types of people here who don't remember anything else, or at least seem not to,” Robert smiled, enjoying the chance to talk about these things. “There are the staff, what 'we' call 'the blanks'; if they have any memories they're not telling. They might as well be automata, and some of us have thought they are. Some of them speak occasionally, but mostly they move around and do their work. I wouldn't be surprised if they completely lacked phenomenal experience. Then there are the rest, the playful set. Whether or not they're from our world is hard to say. It's probably impossible to tell for sure. I think they are, because they come here with established skill sets, most of which they don't need and soon forget about, but it doesn't make sense for them to be native here and to have acquired those skills; and background interests, by the way. You can see people come into the library, for instance, and they will go for a particular kind of book; say about antique cars; that it would make no sense for them to be drawn to if they were raised or created here. Plus, there's the fact that there are no children.”“OK,” Tascha said, “well, if they came from our world, why do they lose their memories and we didn't?”“Well, first of all, you mean you didn't lose all your memories,” Robert said with a smug smile.“What do you mean?”“There's the philosophical problem, of course; how can you know what you might have forgotten? More than that, though, everyone I've talked to with only two exceptions has forgotten at least some of the facts about the world that they knew before coming here.”Don and Tascha looked back at him expectantly.“I'll bet you both completely forgot about the dangers of STDs and pregnancy.”“What, damn!” Don said. Tascha just gaped.“Almost everyone forgets those things, and who knows what else,” Robert said. “I think it's a metaphysical issue, or something like one. There apparently aren't any such things in this world, so somehow when we're brought over here our connection with those facts is lost.”Don sat back in his chair, and Tascha now had her head in her hands.“It's all a lot to wrap your head around, I know,” Robert said.“But there aren't any cars in this world, either, are there?” Don asked.“Not that I'm aware of,” Robert admitted.“Then why are there books about them?”“I honestly have no idea,” the Scholar shrugged.“OK, what about who brought us here?” Tascha asked. “You keep saying 'brought here', and that implies a 'bringer', right?”“Or bringers, yes,” Robert nodded. “Unfortunately, that's really just a manner of speech. I really don't know anything about who or what is responsible for our being here.”There was a rap at the door, and then the head librarian, Leah, came in. She smiled at Don and Tascha, and moved over to Robert, who pushed his chair back so that she could kneel down and begin giving him a blowjob.“I hope you don't mind,” Robert said. “I'm just like you two and everyone else in this place, horny as hell all the time. Fortunately, sweet Leah here is happy to help out.”Leah paused in her duties long enough to say with a smile, “It's my job, and I love my job.”“Um, well, there are so many questions, ” Don started. He was a little distracted by Leah and what she was doing. He noticed that his cock was beginning to stiffen.“Is there a way to get back to our world?” Tascha asked.“Someone once mentioned that there was, to one of my predecessors,” Robert nodded. “There was a rumor about a ring of some kind, but it was all very much second, or even fifth, hand.”“Can we get back to our world from here in the Manor?” Don asked.“Not that I'm aware of,” Robert said, leaning back in his chair. “I strongly doubt it.”“You said people pass through the Manor,” Tascha said, “so there must be a way in and out of here.”“Yeah,” Don jumped in, “and the former Lord of the Manor went someplace. Where did he go? Where did the former Librarian go? And what happened to your predecessors?”“Um, I don't know about that last, uh, bit,” Robert managed, clearly distracted by Leah. “None of them left a note saying where they went. But yes, there is a door into and out of the Manor, though I've never seen it or been through it. Oh, that's very nice, Leah.”Don and Tascha looked at each other. She shrugged and Don said, “OK, well, if we may come back later, we'll leave you to your, uh, work.”“Of course,” Robert smiled, “come back anytime. Oh, but wait! Hold on a second, dear,” he said to Leah. “You might want to reconsider leaving the Manor. From what I can tell, the world outside is , odd and disturbing.”“This isn't odd?” Tascha asked.“Well, yes, but, Just one more moment, dear,” he said to Leah. Then, back to Tascha, “Here, in the Manor everything's all happy, friendly romping about and group sex. Things outside aren't quite so , predictably friendly. No one's going to carry you off and butt-fuck you against your will here, but outside, Well, it sounds like they're not so polite.”“But there's no way to get home in the Manor?” Don persisted.“I don't think so, no,” Robert said. Leah started to suck on him again, but he managed, “Just be sure you really want to leave, that's all.”Don and Tascha left, closing the door behind them, and walked over to the area where the big work tables were. The two men who'd been there earlier had left.Tascha hopped up on the end of one of the tables.“I get the feeling we don't really know much more than we did before,” Don said.“Yeah, I've got at least as many questions,” she nodded, while grabbing him by the arm and pulling her in front of her spread legs. She took hold of his cock, now hard from watching Leah down on her hands and knees, and pulled him in closer. She scooted forward a bit on the table, hooking her legs around the back of his, and pushed the head of his cock into her very hot and moist pussy.Don smiled at her and, reaching around to hold on to her butt, pulled her even more snugly against him, pushing his thick shaft up inside her. She reached up and grabbed his head and pulled it down so she could kiss him passionately, and Don began to work himself in and out of her, mostly by rocking his hips against hers. By doing this and flexing his legs, Don was able to get a good rhythm and penetration going. After several long minutes of this, Tascha broke their kiss to gasp and then bury her face in his shoulder. Don felt her legs pulling him in even tighter. He wrapped his arms around her and lifted her off the table. She held on to him tightly and worked with him as he raised and lowered her on his thick cock.“Oh god!” she gasped, and Don felt her shaking in his arms, and then his own orgasm boiled over, sending hot spurts of cum into her. He held on to her there as they both shook and trembled, only eventually, and very slowly, lowering her to the table behind her.He looked down at her and kissed her smiling mouth.“It's not just the water,” Tascha said.“No?”“Yeah, it's making me very horny, but there's more to it; at least with you. It's more, Well, it's definitely more emotional. Anyway, I don't think the water's making me do anything I don't want to.”“Well, it's just the water for me,” Don smirked.“Liar!” she laughed as she gave him a playful punch in the chest.“So, we're still looking for the way out, though, right?” Don asked. “In spite of the 'danger'?”“Yeah, unless you're scared,” she asked with a raised eyebrow.He pushed his cock into her a bit, and felt her squeeze him. “You know I'm not scared,” he smiled. “What's the worst that could happen, anyway?”“Weren't you listening? You could get butt-fucked against your will!”“Well, we'll see who does the butt-fucking then, won't we?”“Oh, really?” she laughed. “Are you just trying to turn me on?”Don moved in and out of her a bit, demonstrating that his cock was still quite hard, and said, “The thought had occurred to me.”“Umm,” she murmured, which was followed by a kiss. This might have led to a longer, more leisurely session of intercourse, if Nicole and Shelonda hadn't turned up right then.“There you two are!” Nicole exclaimed in a loud whisper.“Shush!” Shelonda giggled.Don looked up at them, without making any move to pull out of Tascha. He smiled and said, “We're going to find a way out of the Manor, and go butt-fucking. Want to come with us?”“Oh!” Shelonda grinned as she climbed up onto the table and started crawling toward Tascha and Don, “But can't you go 'butt-fucking' here?”“Sure,” Don said, “but apparently it's more of a challenge outside.”Shelonda seemed to consider this, but put off responding until after she had given Tascha a long, upside-down kiss.“I take it you found out something?” Nicole asked, as she leaned on the table.“Yes,” Don nodded, as he pulled back to let Shelonda work her way down to get her mouth on Tascha's tits, though he didn't pull out of Tascha just yet. He started to tell Nicole what they'd learned from Robert, the Scholar, but when he felt Tascha moving under him, pulling at him with her legs, he began to fuck her again. He tried to keep explaining things to Nicole, but when Leah came out, having apparently given more than just a blowjob to Robert, and she and Nicole started making out, Don gave up. Instead he pulled Tascha in on his cock and began to fuck her steadily. While he was doing this, Shelonda crawled up to kneel over Tascha's face, and leaned over to kiss Don.This all went on for some time, even after Shelonda and Tascha came, and after they all ganged up on Leah, who they managed to reduce to a giggling mass of post-orgasmic sex-pot. Finally, though, they were able to finish telling Nicole what they had learned, and even managed to get themselves back out of the library.There, in the corridor, they ran into none other than Igor, again, this time accompanied by Amy and Jamie.“Ah ha! Just who we were looking for!” Amy grinned. “There's a masquerade party tonight in the ballroom, and we didn't want you to miss it.”“That's very thoughtful of you,” Tascha said.Don asked Igor, “How do you keep finding us so easily?”Igor just shrugged, and almost smiled.“We are going to the masquerade party, aren't we?” Nicole asked.It was Don's turn to shrug, but Tascha said, “Sure. It sounds like fun. I take it we can get costumes in the wardrobe?”“Yes!” Amy said, “Let's go find ourselves some sexy costumes!”To be continued, Masquerade, part ABy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Steam Room

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 27, 2024

A relaxation break becomes an all-out orgy.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 16 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The Steam RoomTascha had a lot to process. First was the realization that the garden was not a way out after all. This had been depressing for her, though she tried to put it out of her mind by chasing, and catching, Shelonda, and then, Keiko, whose pussy still tasted of cum from the guy who had chased her earlier. Tascha felt herself starting to think that she and Don were stuck here, and Keiko's sweet tongue and compliments could not really compensate for this. (Keiko said both that she was “a very good chaser” and “an exceptionally good clit licker”.) Tascha was glad that Don was still set on helping her find a way home, even though she could tell he was much less motivated than she was, but they had no other leads. The Manor was huge, and some kind of magical, so it didn't seem that just wandering around and opening doors was likely to be productive any time soon.Then there was Don's spunky new friend, Nicole. The facts that she could also remember her life before coming to the Manor and was also a new arrival suggested that Tascha and Don were not the victims of some bizarre experiment, or prank, set up just for them. This only increased the mystery, Tascha thought. If people were being brought here from various parts of the world, or even just the United States, why were she and Don brought here at the same time and put into bed together? They currently lived hundreds of miles apart. The only thing that made any kind of sense before now was that they had been selected on the basis of their close friendship or something related to that. Nicole's presence, though, suggested that people were being brought here more randomly. It was all extremely confusing.Finally, as they had all began to return to the Manor, Tascha had seen another one of those black robed and hooded figures, this time on one of the balconies overlooking the garden. She had managed to surreptitiously ask the Player who it was and what they were doing up there, and he had only replied, “Oh, that's just a watcher. That's all they do; watch.” Her other questions, and those offered by Don, could get nothing more from anyone. The whole group, except for her, Don and Nicole, seemed to have no interest in people who neither provided a service nor engaged in play of any kind. Nicole confessed that she hadn't noticed these watchers before now, and Don pointed out that, because of the Player's definite use of the plural, they had reason to think there was more than one.“Maybe we can catch one, and make him or her talk,” Don suggested.“They don't talk,” the Player said. “They just watch.”“Have you tried talking to one?” Tascha asked doubtfully.“Hum, no, I suppose I haven't,” he answered.These were the things Tascha was thinking about, and suspected Don was as well, as the group migrated into the Manor, downstairs to the second floor, and then into the baths. All thirteen crowded into the shower area for a quick rinse to get the sweat and odd blade of grass off, and then moved into the steam room. This room was a large semi-circle, with the only door in the center of the flat side, a level area just inside the door that Tascha guessed had a forty foot radius, and then eight rows of benches rising in concentric arcs. In short, it was set up like a small amphitheater. The lighting was subdued, and the steam further obscured Tascha's vision, but she could still make people out well enough to see that there were half a dozen men scattered about the room, and no women, when their big group flooded into the chamber.The troop took to the center of the benches, with the first ones in climbing up at least four rows before taking seats. Tascha was, for the first time in two days, in no mood to mess around, so she climbed up to the seventh row, knowing that Don was following her. She expected he would read her mood.Sure enough, after sitting in the steam for several minutes, he said, “We'll figure this out, Tascha. We'll keep at it until we find a way back.”“Thanks, Don,” she said. “I know you'd be happy to stay here.”He laughed, and said, “There's a lot to like here, I admit. For one thing, you're here, and I'm liking our relationship here.”“Yeah, about that,” Tascha said. She paused, not knowing if she should say what she was thinking. Ah, hell, she thought, don't be such a coward. “I'm thinking about not going back to a strictly platonic relationship with you when we get back –if we get back. I don't know how that's going to go over with Sarah. How do you feel about Sarah? Maybe if you sleep with her too we can sort things out.”“Uh, um, wow,” Don said. “That was absolutely not what I was expecting you to say. Well, uh, first, I really don't know Sarah that well, but she seems nice. Maybe we should spend some time together, the three of us, and see how things go, but I'd be optimistic on that score. If you love her, then I'm pretty sure to like her too.”“Yeah, spending some time together would be good,” Tascha nodded. She hadn't gotten around to thinking of practicalities.“Then, second, I know you're not doing this deliberately; it's totally unlike you; but you really don't have to offer this to motivate me to find a way out of here with you. One, I have always wanted, and still want, you to be happy, Tascha. Your happiness makes me happy. If you'll be happier getting out of here, I want to help get you out of here. Two, I know, hell, I think even Nicole knows, that this will get old after a while. No matter how good the sex is, it's still just sex and I think maybe even I need more than just sex to be happy. Ha, just to keep from going bat shit crazy. I think the only reason none of these other happy people don't feel that way is because they don't remember anything else.”“You think?”“Well, it's the hypothesis I'm working with right now,” he smiled. “Oh, and there's a third thing; I want friggin' answers. What the hell is going on here? Where are we and why? It's all just too bizarre.”She reached out and took his hand. They sat like that for a couple of minutes, and then she said, “They sure do keep at it, don't they?”Though most of their group had actually started out inclined to take a play-break at least for a bit, Amy had been the first to start some mischief. She had been sitting just in front and to the side of one of the guys who had been here earlier. When she had leaned back, resting her elbows on the next row back, she saw the man was sporting an erection. Amy, being Amy, soon was up on her knees on her row, with her face in the lap of the man behind her. This seemed to get the others going, and sex was breaking out all around the room. One of the other new (or old as far as the steam room was concerned) guys had moved so that he was kneeling on the floor in front of Amy's bench and was apparently licking her various not-so-private parts. Closer to Tascha and Don, Nicole had leaned back as Amy had, and spread her legs so that Peter could get between them and lick at her.“You should ask Nicole about her adventure in here the other day, by the way,” Don said.“Oh?”“She took on a bunch of guys all by herself.”“Your kinda gal, eh?” Tascha laughed.“Yep, just like you,” he grinned.“Well, are we going to just sit up here and talk, or join in the fun?” Tascha asked.“After you, my dear.”After all the running, and now sitting in this very warm room, Tascha wasn't particularly interested in going very far, so she slipped down to straddle the bench Nicole was leaning on, and leaned down to kiss the young woman. Nicole responded enthusiastically, kissing her passionately, almost hungrily, and gradually allowing herself to lay back further. Tascha began to stroke the girl's naked, sweaty body, caressing her small tits. Then, Tascha felt a pair of hands slipping under her butt and coaxing her to raise herself up off the bench. With her feet on the different levels on either side of the bench, she lifted up, but without breaking her long kiss with Nicole. Tascha felt motion down between her legs and then those hands pulled her down again. She looked back to see that Don had slid in underneath her, face up. She smiled and lowered herself so he could lick and suck at her. Once he had her in position, Tascha returned to making out with Nicole.One of the other, so far anonymous, guys who had been in the steam room, came up on the other side of Nicole, and began to help Tascha caress and tease Nicole's nipples. Tascha looked up to see that he was straddling the bench by Nicole's head with his cock waving out, aimed at Tascha's face. She reached across with her free hand and took hold of that cock and began to stroke and pull on it. The guy scooted in closer, so that Tascha could now lean forward a bit and suck on the fat head, without moving herself off Don's mouth. She stroked and sucked the man for a few moments, and then took her mouth off him and pushed the stiff cock down toward Nicole's mouth.Eagerly, Nicole began to suck and lick at this new cock. Tascha gradually pushed herself up into an upright position over Don's face, and Nicole twisted a bit to have better access to the cock in her mouth. Peter took this moment to get up between the petite girl's legs and push his cock into her. Tascha crouched over Don, enjoying what he was doing with his tongue and watching the show going on around her. Nicole was being fucked by Peter, while twisting to the side to suck another man's cock. Further down and to the side, Amy was similarly taking a cock on each end, as the guy who had been licking her earlier was now rogering her from behind.Jamie and Shelonda had one of the steam room guys down on his back and they were both straddling him, Jamie on his cock and Shelonda on his face. Tascha watched as Shelonda leaned forward to get her mouth on Jamie's big tits, and when she did this another guy came up behind her and slipped his cock into her, which meant that his balls were hanging down in the face of the guy under Shelonda.Down on the main floor, obscured by the steamy haze, Tascha could see that Marissa was on her hands and knees, being fucked by the Player from behind, while sucking on another guy. Nearby, it looked like Keiko was kneeling between two rows of benches, as Natalia, with one foot on the benches on either side, lowered her pussy down to Keiko's mouth.Tascha looked over her shoulder and saw that Ilsa had climbed up to the level she shared with Don, Nicole and the guy Nicole was sucking, and was now leaning over to suck on Don's cock. When Tascha turned back to see how Nicole was doing, she was a bit surprised to find a hard cock standing in front of her. The last of the steam room guys had come over to her.“Careful,” Tascha said looking up at the guy, “you might put an eye out with that thing.” She reached for the cock, though, and pulled it to her mouth. Tascha sucked on the head, and slowly pulled him toward her, until his shaft was moving down her throat. Tascha bobbed her head on it a little, then let it back out. She stroked the wet shaft vigorously, with her fist tight on him, while sucking on the head hungrily.While all of this was going on, Don held her in place with his grasp on her butt and kept licking at her clit and sucking up her juices, which she knew must be flowing freely. Tascha pushed down on Don's tongue, loving the sensations he was delivering. Then the cock in her hand swelled, and she was swallowing gulp after gulp of hot sweet cum. As the man pulled away from her, Tascha's own orgasm blossomed in her clit and pussy, and she cried out a little as she came. It felt like it went on for minutes, and when she was done she slumped a bit to the side, trying to be careful not to hurt Don.As she regained her senses, she noticed that Ilsa was now straddling Don, riding his cock happily. If Tascha was correct in her very informal mental record-keeping, this meant that Don had had some kind of sex with every woman in the room. Tascha realized she could say the same about herself, with the exception of Nicole. Well, there's time enough for that later, Tascha thought to herself.Carefully, Tascha got her leg over Don's face, then leaned down to give him a long, loving kiss. “Hmm,” she smiled, “I do taste good, don't I?”“Yes, delicious!” he said.“Now, fuck Ilsa good, lover,” she said. She sat back and admired the view of Ilsa's statuesque body swaying and grinding on top of Don, her luscious curves dewy with perspiration. The beautiful blonde smiled at Tascha, obviously enjoying the fucking she was getting and giving.Apparently ready to move around some more, Tascha decided to go down and get in on the action Marissa was enjoying on the bottom level in front of the benches. Once she got down there, she got onto her back, was grateful that the floor was covered by a soft padding, and scooted underneath Marissa, so she could suck on her beautiful tits as she swayed over Tascha's face. Tascha also reached out to stroke Marissa's clit while the woman was being fucked by the Player's big cock. After several minutes of this, Tascha felt noticeably masculine hands moving over her legs, and then to caress her very wet lips and clit. Fingers parted her lips and then were pushing up inside her, fucking her as the attached palm rubbed against her clit. Tascha kept doing what she was doing to Marissa while rocking her pelvis against the mysterious hand molesting her. At this point, Tascha wasn't acting from a nearly frenzied sexual hunger as she had the night before, but was just having fun.Tascha felt the fingers pull out of her then and her legs were spread further apart. There was the unmistakable feeling of a fat cockhead pushing into her, and then her legs were lifted, rested on a pair of strong thighs, so that her butt was up off the floor, allowing the man with the cock to push into her without moving Tascha from Marissa. Tascha felt whoever-he-was begin to slide his cock in and out of her, and she hooked her legs around his thighs to pull him in tighter.Then Tascha noticed that Marissa was swallowing repeatedly, and only moments later, the fingers she'd been using to play with Marissa's clit had the Player's cum running over them as it leaked out of Marissa's pussy. When the men withdrew from her, Marissa moved around to kiss Tascha, and Tascha said to her, “Sit on my face.”“Happily!” Marissa said, and before Tascha even thought to see who it was that was fucking her, straddled Tascha's head and lowered herself down. Tascha hungrily licked and sucked at Marissa's pussy, swallowing much of the Player's cum. Marissa, who had not yet come, though she had been close when the men came, pushed down on Tascha's mouth, and wriggled on her. It didn't take much for her to come with a long, trembling moan. And, before Marissa could move off Tascha's face, Tascha felt the sensation of the cock inside her shooting cum into her pussy. Marissa moved, and Tascha saw, just as he was drawing away from her with a smile, that she had been fucked by one of the anonymous steam room guys. She smiled back at him, and then looked for more mischief.Another of those men was sitting on the first row of benches, stroking his very hard cock. He had been watching Tascha, and obviously enjoyed the show. She crawled over to him, and said, “Here, let me help you with that.” She then leaned in and began to suck his cock. Then, she was happy to feel a man's hands on her butt, and then between her legs, parting her lips. A large cock began to push into her from behind. She knew right away that it was the Player fucking her again. She tried to relax and take him in as far as possible. It felt wonderful to be filled so utterly. With one hand wrapped around the base of the cock in her mouth and the other reaching back to stroke her own clit, she gave herself up to the carnal feelings running wild through her body. Soon she was climaxing intensely, but instead of coming back down, she felt another orgasm and then another shaking her body and playing havoc with her nervous system. She was barely conscious of the cock in her mouth as it spewed cum in her mouth and down her throat. Tascha hardly swallowed any of it, but let most of it run down her chin.In a daze, she felt the Player pull out of her and the man in front of her gently withdraw. Tascha curled up with her head lying on her arms, which were now crossed on the bench in front of her. She noticed finally, that Amy had come down to join her, sitting on the floor next to her. She smiled at the pretty girl, who leaned in then and kissed her. They both had cum all over their faces, and they began to lick each other clean. Shelonda came down to join them, and soon the three women were kissing and licking each other all over. Whenever someone's exploring fingers found a deposit of cum they brought it out to share with the others.Eventually this evolved into Tascha lying on her belly on the padded floor with her face between Amy's smooth thighs, licking her clit while fingering her pussy, while Shelonda sat on Amy's face enjoying similar treatment. Peter came down from the stands then and knelt in front of Shelonda, apparently, from Tascha's point of view, caressing and sucking on the sexy young woman's tits. Marissa eventually came down too, and joined Peter at those beautiful brown breasts. After several minutes though, Peter stood up and came around to the other end of the line. He squatted down over Tascha's legs and coaxed her up, so that she was still licking Amy but on her knees, which were only slightly parted, with her butt in the air. Then, squatting lower, he pushed his cock into her pussy from behind and above. It was an interesting and intense sensation as he filled her from this unusual angle.Then Tascha was distracted as first Amy and then, almost immediately, Shelonda began to come. Tascha kept licking at Amy's clit and fucking her with her fingers as she came, which seemed to keep Amy coming longer and harder. Finally, though, Shelonda and Marissa moved away and Amy scooted away from Tascha's fingers, lips and tongue. Amy was quickly replaced by Nicole, who sat down in front of Tascha with her legs spread and scooted forward until Tascha could get at her with her mouth. Tascha happily began to clean cum from Nicole's pussy and clit, which soon had Nicole quivering with a series of little orgasms. The tiny girl said, “Oh, god, that feels so good!” and then crawled away.Tascha smiled and folded her arms under her chin and just let Peter continue to fuck her pussy. Then Don was kneeling next to her and asked, “Do you want to try something different?”“Sure!” she said happily, and a bit fuck-drunk.“Are you up for what we did last night?”“Oh yeah!” she grinned.“OK,” he smiled and then moved back to talk to Peter, after which Don laid down on his back next to Tascha. He told her, “Get on top of me.”Tascha started to move, and Peter pulled out of her to let her straddle Don. She got his cock into her pussy right away, and sank down on him. Then she felt Peter behind her, smearing her butt crack with her own slippery juices. She relaxed when she felt his thumb pushing against her sphincter and Peter's digit slipped into her. After he worked this in and out of her a few times, he replaced it with the fat head of his slippery cock.Tascha looked down into Don's eyes, and said, “I can't believe I'm doing this.” Then Peter was pushing into her, filling her up. Tascha gasped, “Oh, god! I'm so full! Fuck!”“Go slow, Peter,” Don said from below her.“Yes, slow's good,” Tascha nodded, “but fuck me.”Don lay beneath her, letting her and Peter set the pace. Peter's cock slid in and out of her ass slowly but steadily. The motion moved her on Don's cock and against his body. The two cocks felt amazing inside her. “Harder,” she heard herself saying, as well as “Faster!”Peter was fucking her ass deep and hard, and Don was now working himself against her body. She was going to come very hard she knew, but she wanted to wait until the guys were coming. She tried to hold off, but it was no use, her body was being pleasured too intensely, and she was suddenly gasping and crying out as she trembled and shook from head to toe. She was vaguely aware that Peter was coming up inside her, and that Don was holding her steady, but everything else disappeared in a red haze.When she finally came to her senses, she was lying collapsed on Don's chest. His cock was still inside her, but Peter's had gone. Don was holding her, and stroking her hair with one hand. “Wow!” she breathed.“Are you OK?” he asked.“I think so,” she said, “but wow!”“The others are heading into the bath,” Don said and kissed the top of her head.“That's probably a good idea,” she laughed. “Did you come?”“Earlier, with Ilsa.”“Oh, good. You know, I think I want to take it a bit easier this evening.”Don chuckled, “Sure, you say that now.”To be continued, in LibraryBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Steam Room

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 27, 2024

A relaxation break becomes an all-out orgy. Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 16 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Steam Room Tascha had a lot to process. First was the realization that the garden was not a way out after all. This had been depressing for her, though she tried to put it out of her mind by chasing, and catching, Shelonda, and then, Keiko, whose pussy still tasted of cum from the guy who had chased her earlier. Tascha felt herself starting to think that she and Don were stuck here, and Keiko's sweet tongue and compliments could not really compensate for this. (Keiko said both that she was “a very good chaser” and “an exceptionally good clit licker”.) [[MORE]] Tascha was glad that Don was still set on helping her find a way home, even though she could tell he was much less motivated than she was, but they had no other leads. The Manor was huge, and some kind of magical, so it didn't seem that just wandering around and opening doors was likely to be productive any time soon. Then there was Don's spunky new friend, Nicole. The facts that she could also remember her life before coming to the Manor and was also a new arrival suggested that Tascha and Don were not the victims of some bizarre experiment, or prank, set up just for them. This only increased the mystery, Tascha thought. If people were being brought here from various parts of the world, or even just the United States, why were she and Don brought here at the same time and put into bed together? They currently lived hundreds of miles apart. The only thing that made any kind of sense before now was that they had been selected on the basis of their close friendship or something related to that. Nicole's presence, though, suggested that people were being brought here more randomly. It was all extremely confusing. Finally, as they had all began to return to the Manor, Tascha had seen another one of those black robed and hooded figures, this time on one of the balconies overlooking the garden. She had managed to surreptitiously ask the Player who it was and what they were doing up there, and he had only replied, “Oh, that's just a watcher. That's all they do; watch.” Her other questions, and those offered by Don, could get nothing more from anyone. The whole group, except for her, Don and Nicole, seemed to have no interest in people who neither provided a service nor engaged in play of any kind. Nicole confessed that she hadn't noticed these watchers before now, and Don pointed out that, because of the Player's definite use of the plural, they had reason to think there was more than one. “Maybe we can catch one, and make him or her talk,” Don suggested. “They don't talk,” the Player said. “They just watch.” “Have you tried talking to one?” Tascha asked doubtfully. “Hum, no, I suppose I haven't,” he answered. These were the things Tascha was thinking about, and suspected Don was as well, as the group migrated into the Manor, downstairs to the second floor, and then into the baths. All thirteen crowded into the shower area for a quick rinse to get the sweat and odd blade of grass off, and then moved into the steam room. This room was a large semi-circle, with the only door in the center of the flat side, a level area just inside the door that Tascha guessed had a forty foot radius, and then eight rows of benches rising in concentric arcs. In short, it was set up like a small amphitheater. The lighting was subdued, and the steam further obscured Tascha's vision, but she could still make people out well enough to see that there were half a dozen men scattered about the room, and no women, when their big group flooded into the chamber. The troop took to the center of the benches, with the first ones in climbing up at least four rows before taking seats. Tascha was, for the first time in two days, in no mood to mess around, so she climbed up to the seventh row, knowing that Don was following her. She expected he would read her mood. Sure enough, after sitting in the steam for several minutes, he said, “We'll figure this out, Tascha. We'll keep at it until we find a way back.” “Thanks, Don,” she said. “I know you'd be happy to stay here.” He laughed, and said, “There's a lot to like here, I admit. For one thing, you're here, and I'm liking our relationship here.” “Yeah, about that,” Tascha said. She paused, not knowing if she should say what she was thinking. Ah, hell, she thought, don't be such a coward. “I'm thinking about not going back to a strictly platonic relationship with you when we get back –if we get back. I don't know how that's going to go over with Sarah. How do you feel about Sarah? Maybe if you sleep with her too we can sort things out.” “Uh, um, wow,” Don said. “That was absolutely not what I was expecting you to say. Well, uh, first, I really don't know Sarah that well, but she seems nice. Maybe we should spend some time together, the three of us, and see how things go, but I'd be optimistic on that score. If you love her, then I'm pretty sure to like her too.” “Yeah, spending some time together would be good,” Tascha nodded. She hadn't gotten around to thinking of practicalities. “Then, second, I know you're not doing this deliberately; it's totally unlike you; but you really don't have to offer this to motivate me to find a way out of here with you. One, I have always wanted, and still want, you to be happy, Tascha. Your happiness makes me happy. If you'll be happier getting out of here, I want to help get you out of here. Two, I know, hell, I think even Nicole knows, that this will get old after a while. No matter how good the sex is, it's still just sex and I think maybe even I need more than just sex to be happy. Ha, just to keep from going bat shit crazy. I think the only reason none of these other happy people don't feel that way is because they don't remember anything else.” “You think?” “Well, it's the hypothesis I'm working with right now,” he smiled. “Oh, and there's a third thing; I want friggin' answers. What the hell is going on here? Where are we and why? It's all just too bizarre.” She reached out and took his hand. They sat like that for a couple of minutes, and then she said, “They sure do keep at it, don't they?” Though most of their group had actually started out inclined to take a play-break at least for a bit, Amy had been the first to start some mischief. She had been sitting just in front and to the side of one of the guys who had been here earlier. When she had leaned back, resting her elbows on the next row back, she saw the man was sporting an erection. Amy, being Amy, soon was up on her knees on her row, with her face in the lap of the man behind her. This seemed to get the others going, and sex was breaking out all around the room. One of the other new (or old as far as the steam room was concerned) guys had moved so that he was kneeling on the floor in front of Amy's bench and was apparently licking her various not-so-private parts. Closer to Tascha and Don, Nicole had leaned back as Amy had, and spread her legs so that Peter could get between them and lick at her. “You should ask Nicole about her adventure in here the other day, by the way,” Don said. “Oh?” “She took on a bunch of guys all by herself.” “Your kinda gal, eh?” Tascha laughed. “Yep, just like you,” he grinned. “Well, are we going to just sit up here and talk, or join in the fun?” Tascha asked. “After you, my dear.” After all the running, and now sitting in this very warm room, Tascha wasn't particularly interested in going very far, so she slipped down to straddle the bench Nicole was leaning on, and leaned down to kiss the young woman. Nicole responded enthusiastically, kissing her passionately, almost hungrily, and gradually allowing herself to lay back further. Tascha began to stroke the girl's naked, sweaty body, caressing her small tits. Then, Tascha felt a pair of hands slipping under her butt and coaxing her to raise herself up off the bench. With her feet on the different levels on either side of the bench, she lifted up, but without breaking her long kiss with Nicole. Tascha felt motion down between her legs and then those hands pulled her down again. She looked back to see that Don had slid in underneath her, face up. She smiled and lowered herself so he could lick and suck at her. Once he had her in position, Tascha returned to making out with Nicole. One of the other, so far anonymous, guys who had been in the steam room, came up on the other side of Nicole, and began to help Tascha caress and tease Nicole's nipples. Tascha looked up to see that he was straddling the bench by Nicole's head with his cock waving out, aimed at Tascha's face. She reached across with her free hand and took hold of that cock and began to stroke and pull on it. The guy scooted in closer, so that Tascha could now lean forward a bit and suck on the fat head, without moving herself off Don's mouth. She stroked and sucked the man for a few moments, and then took her mouth off him and pushed the stiff cock down toward Nicole's mouth. Eagerly, Nicole began to suck and lick at this new cock. Tascha gradually pushed herself up into an upright position over Don's face, and Nicole twisted a bit to have better access to the cock in her mouth. Peter took this moment to get up between the petite girl's legs and push his cock into her. Tascha crouched over Don, enjoying what he was doing with his tongue and watching the show going on around her. Nicole was being fucked by Peter, while twisting to the side to suck another man's cock. Further down and to the side, Amy was similarly taking a cock on each end, as the guy who had been licking her earlier was now rogering her from behind. Jamie and Shelonda had one of the steam room guys down on his back and they were both straddling him, Jamie on his cock and Shelonda on his face. Tascha watched as Shelonda leaned forward to get her mouth on Jamie's big tits, and when she did this another guy came up behind her and slipped his cock into her, which meant that his balls were hanging down in the face of the guy under Shelonda. Down on the main floor, obscured by the steamy haze, Tascha could see that Marissa was on her hands and knees, being fucked by the Player from behind, while sucking on another guy. Nearby, it looked like Keiko was kneeling between two rows of benches, as Natalia, with one foot on the benches on either side, lowered her pussy down to Keiko's mouth. Tascha looked over her shoulder and saw that Ilsa had climbed up to the level she shared with Don, Nicole and the guy Nicole was sucking, and was now leaning over to suck on Don's cock. When Tascha turned back to see how Nicole was doing, she was a bit surprised to find a hard cock standing in front of her. The last of the steam room guys had come over to her. “Careful,” Tascha said looking up at the guy, “you might put an eye out with that thing.” She reached for the cock, though, and pulled it to her mouth. Tascha sucked on the head, and slowly pulled him toward her, until his shaft was moving down her throat. Tascha bobbed her head on it a little, then let it back out. She stroked the wet shaft vigorously, with her fist tight on him, while sucking on the head hungrily. While all of this was going on, Don held her in place with his grasp on her butt and kept licking at her clit and sucking up her juices, which she knew must be flowing freely. Tascha pushed down on Don's tongue, loving the sensations he was delivering. Then the cock in her hand swelled, and she was swallowing gulp after gulp of hot sweet cum. As the man pulled away from her, Tascha's own orgasm blossomed in her clit and pussy, and she cried out a little as she came. It felt like it went on for minutes, and when she was done she slumped a bit to the side, trying to be careful not to hurt Don. As she regained her senses, she noticed that Ilsa was now straddling Don, riding his cock happily. If Tascha was correct in her very informal mental record-keeping, this meant that Don had had some kind of sex with every woman in the room. Tascha realized she could say the same about herself, with the exception of Nicole. Well, there's time enough for that later, Tascha thought to herself. Carefully, Tascha got her leg over Don's face, then leaned down to give him a long, loving kiss. “Hmm,” she smiled, “I do taste good, don't I?” “Yes, delicious!” he said. “Now, fuck Ilsa good, lover,” she said. She sat back and admired the view of Ilsa's statuesque body swaying and grinding on top of Don, her luscious curves dewy with perspiration. The beautiful blonde smiled at Tascha, obviously enjoying the fucking she was getting and giving. Apparently ready to move around some more, Tascha decided to go down and get in on the action Marissa was enjoying on the bottom level in front of the benches. Once she got down there, she got onto her back, was grateful that the floor was covered by a soft padding, and scooted underneath Marissa, so she could suck on her beautiful tits as she swayed over Tascha's face. Tascha also reached out to stroke Marissa's clit while the woman was being fucked by the Player's big cock. After several minutes of this, Tascha felt noticeably masculine hands moving over her legs, and then to caress her very wet lips and clit. Fingers parted her lips and then were pushing up inside her, fucking her as the attached palm rubbed against her clit. Tascha kept doing what she was doing to Marissa while rocking her pelvis against the mysterious hand molesting her. At this point, Tascha wasn't acting from a nearly frenzied sexual hunger as she had the night before, but was just having fun. Tascha felt the fingers pull out of her then and her legs were spread further apart. There was the unmistakable feeling of a fat cockhead pushing into her, and then her legs were lifted, rested on a pair of strong thighs, so that her butt was up off the floor, allowing the man with the cock to push into her without moving Tascha from Marissa. Tascha felt whoever-he-was begin to slide his cock in and out of her, and she hooked her legs around his thighs to pull him in tighter. Then Tascha noticed that Marissa was swallowing repeatedly, and only moments later, the fingers she'd been using to play with Marissa's clit had the Player's cum running over them as it leaked out of Marissa's pussy. When the men withdrew from her, Marissa moved around to kiss Tascha, and Tascha said to her, “Sit on my face.” “Happily!” Marissa said, and before Tascha even thought to see who it was that was fucking her, straddled Tascha's head and lowered herself down. Tascha hungrily licked and sucked at Marissa's pussy, swallowing much of the Player's cum. Marissa, who had not yet come, though she had been close when the men came, pushed down on Tascha's mouth, and wriggled on her. It didn't take much for her to come with a long, trembling moan. And, before Marissa could move off Tascha's face, Tascha felt the sensation of the cock inside her shooting cum into her pussy. Marissa moved, and Tascha saw, just as he was drawing away from her with a smile, that she had been fucked by one of the anonymous steam room guys. She smiled back at him, and then looked for more mischief. Another of those men was sitting on the first row of benches, stroking his very hard cock. He had been watching Tascha, and obviously enjoyed the show. She crawled over to him, and said, “Here, let me help you with that.” She then leaned in and began to suck his cock. Then, she was happy to feel a man's hands on her butt, and then between her legs, parting her lips. A large cock began to push into her from behind. She knew right away that it was the Player fucking her again. She tried to relax and take him in as far as possible. It felt wonderful to be filled so utterly. With one hand wrapped around the base of the cock in her mouth and the other reaching back to stroke her own clit, she gave herself up to the carnal feelings running wild through her body. Soon she was climaxing intensely, but instead of coming back down, she felt another orgasm and then another shaking her body and playing havoc with her nervous system. She was barely conscious of the cock in her mouth as it spewed cum in her mouth and down her throat. Tascha hardly swallowed any of it, but let most of it run down her chin. In a daze, she felt the Player pull out of her and the man in front of her gently withdraw. Tascha curled up with her head lying on her arms, which were now crossed on the bench in front of her. She noticed finally, that Amy had come down to join her, sitting on the floor next to her. She smiled at the pretty girl, who leaned in then and kissed her. They both had cum all over their faces, and they began to lick each other clean. Shelonda came down to join them, and soon the three women were kissing and licking each other all over. Whenever someone's exploring fingers found a deposit of cum they brought it out to share with the others. Eventually this evolved into Tascha lying on her belly on the padded floor with her face between Amy's smooth thighs, licking her clit while fingering her pussy, while Shelonda sat on Amy's face enjoying similar treatment. Peter came down from the stands then and knelt in front of Shelonda, apparently, from Tascha's point of view, caressing and sucking on the sexy young woman's tits. Marissa eventually came down too, and joined Peter at those beautiful brown breasts. After several minutes though, Peter stood up and came around to the other end of the line. He squatted down over Tascha's legs and coaxed her up, so that she was still licking Amy but on her knees, which were only slightly parted, with her butt in the air. Then, squatting lower, he pushed his cock into her pussy from behind and above. It was an interesting and intense sensation as he filled her from this unusual angle. Then Tascha was distracted as first Amy and then, almost immediately, Shelonda began to come. Tascha kept licking at Amy's clit and fucking her with her fingers as she came, which seemed to keep Amy coming longer and harder. Finally, though, Shelonda and Marissa moved away and Amy scooted away from Tascha's fingers, lips and tongue. Amy was quickly replaced by Nicole, who sat down in front of Tascha with her legs spread and scooted forward until Tascha could get at her with her mouth. Tascha happily began to clean cum from Nicole's pussy and clit, which soon had Nicole quivering with a series of little orgasms. The tiny girl said, “Oh, god, that feels so good!” and then crawled away. Tascha smiled and folded her arms under her chin and just let Peter continue to fuck her pussy. Then Don was kneeling next to her and asked, “Do you want to try something different?” “Sure!” she said happily, and a bit fuck-drunk. “Are you up for what we did last night?” “Oh yeah!” she grinned. “OK,” he smiled and then moved back to talk to Peter, after which Don laid down on his back next to Tascha. He told her, “Get on top of me.” Tascha started to move, and Peter pulled out of her to let her straddle Don. She got his cock into her pussy right away, and sank down on him. Then she felt Peter behind her, smearing her butt crack with her own slippery juices. She relaxed when she felt his thumb pushing against her sphincter and Peter's digit slipped into her. After he worked this in and out of her a few times, he replaced it with the fat head of his slippery cock. Tascha looked down into Don's eyes, and said, “I can't believe I'm doing this.” Then Peter was pushing into her, filling her up. Tascha gasped, “Oh, god! I'm so full! Fuck!” “Go slow, Peter,” Don said from below her. “Yes, slow's good,” Tascha nodded, “but fuck me.” Don lay beneath her, letting her and Peter set the pace. Peter's cock slid in and out of her ass slowly but steadily. The motion moved her on Don's cock and against his body. The two cocks felt amazing inside her. “Harder,” she heard herself saying, as well as “Faster!” Peter was fucking her ass deep and hard, and Don was now working himself against her body. She was going to come very hard she knew, but she wanted to wait until the guys were coming. She tried to hold off, but it was no use, her body was being pleasured too intensely, and she was suddenly gasping and crying out as she trembled and shook from head to toe. She was vaguely aware that Peter was coming up inside her, and that Don was holding her steady, but everything else disappeared in a red haze. When she finally came to her senses, she was lying collapsed on Don's chest. His cock was still inside her, but Peter's had gone. Don was holding her, and stroking her hair with one hand. “Wow!” she breathed. “Are you OK?” he asked. “I think so,” she said, “but wow!” “The others are heading into the bath,” Don said and kissed the top of her head. “That's probably a good idea,” she laughed. “Did you come?” “Earlier, with Ilsa.” “Oh, good. You know, I think I want to take it a bit easier this evening.” Don chuckled, “Sure, you say that now.” To be continued, in Library By BradentonLarry for Literotica Source: ex-plicitly-novel

The Manor: Garden

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 26, 2024

No way out, a maze & a new friend.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 15 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The next morning, the entire troop of twelve made its way down to the third floor, and then, after a surprisingly small amount of indecision on the Player's part, through a pair of large glass doors into the garden. Don had seen a lot of over-the-top things since waking up in the Manor two days ago, but this somehow seemed to take the cake.First there was a broad; hell, it was huge!; patio stretching out in front of them and to either side. On the left was a large swimming pool, including a pair of diving boards at the far end. On the right was an outdoor bathing area. Directly in the center of the patio was a large fountain jetting sparkling water up into the air. All around the patio were tables with chairs as well as chaise lounges. Naked people swam, bathed and lounged in the morning sun.Then, at the far edge of the patio, a long, wide set of stone steps led down to the garden itself. Don's first thought was, We're gonna need a bigger search party. At the foot of the steps was a bright green lawn of short grass. On either side of this lawn were a handful of fruit trees. Beyond this area there was an interesting area marked off by a low hedge, and then after that was a vast hedge maze spreading out to either side and into the distance. Don could see that there were little clearings in the maze here and there, and thought the entire garden seemed to be surrounded by a very tall, dark hedge.“We've got our work cut out for us, don't we?” Tascha said next to him.“Yes, we certainly do,” Don nodded.“Well first,” she said, “I need to get cleaned up, and maybe eat an apple, or even two.”Don joined her and the rest of the group as they mobbed the bathing area. There was a great deal of mischievous grabbing and fondling, but everyone seemed to want to get down to the garden itself. Nobody bothered drying off, but just padded around on the patio and down the stairs, as they drank from the fountain and then went down to get breakfast from the trees.Afterward, they all gradually moved toward the area in front of the maze. Three sides of a large rectangle were marked off by a low hedge only about a foot high. The fourth side was marked by a white line that seemed to be painted onto the grass, and the rectangle was divided into right and left halves by another painted line. On the far right end of the rectangle was a table with holes in it. In most of the holes were short rods, or batons, of different colors, and around each baton was a bracelet of matching coloring. In the left half of the rectangle were several women and one man, who were talking idly. While Don chewed an apple, a man entered the right side of the rectangle and took one of the baton-bracelet sets and walked over to the left half, where he offered the bracelet to one of the women there. She took it from him with a smile, slipped it on to her wrist and then jogged off toward the maze. There were two openings that Don could see, and the woman made for the one on the left. As soon as she got to that opening, she sprinted in, and the man suddenly gave chase.“If he can find her and tag her with the baton, they'll play together,” the Player explained. “If she can get back here without getting tagged, she returns the bracelet. The baton will vibrate, so he knows he's lost his quarry.”“Does that happen often?” Tascha asked. “I mean, she didn't have to accept the bracelet, did she?”“Ah, but it's all about the game and the chase,” the Player smiled. “In the maze, you have to win your playmates.”Don grinned, “I like it.”Amy, Keiko, Natalia, Marissa and Jamie all stepped over the hedge into the left half of the rectangle. Peter, Ilsa and the Player all went to the right. Peter offered his bracelet to Amy, who took her time walking to the maze and only started running when she got there. Peter took off after her. Ilsa chased Marissa, and the Player went after Jamie. Igor was sitting on one of the steps behind them, with no apparent interest in the garden or the maze.Don looked to Tascha, “I think we can walk around the maze. If there's a way out, it makes sense it will be in the outer perimeter, right?”She nodded, and they started off to the left. Don noticed that Shelonda was following along. He smiled at her and said, “You can play with the others.”“I can help you look for a way out,” she said simply, and fell into step with them. “Why do you want to get out of the garden, though? You were trying to find the garden, and we just got here.”“Well, we want to find a way to get home,” Tascha explained.“Don't you live in the Manor, with the rest of us?”“No,” Tascha said, “we're just staying here until we can figure out how to leave.”“Don't you like it here?”“It's not that simple,” Tascha said a bit impatiently.“We like it here, Shelonda,” Don tried. “It's just that there are people who aren't here that we would really like to see.”“Oh. Everybody I know lives here.”Don smiled a little, happy to have answered Shelonda's questions without upsetting her.“I am wondering about something, though,” he said to Tascha as they walked along on the grass with the wall of the Manor on their left and the high hedge of the maze on their right. “If you're right about this being a ‘different world', then is it likely that just finding a way out of this particular place will do the trick?”“It might be a start,” Tascha shrugged.“Ah, yes,” Don pointed. “It does look like there's a space between the corner of the maze and that wall of whatever it is.” It turned out to be an exceptionally dense and thorny wall of a hedge, rising up at least twenty feet, and running parallel with this left side of the maze. The three naked searchers kept walking.At the next corner, they found that there was another clearing at the back of the maze, with another fountain and some padded platforms and benches strewn about. There were two maze entrances on this side, matching the ones on the opposite side. Nobody was back here, though. Don and his companions followed along the high hedge wall on their left, which eventually swept back around run parallel to the right side of the maze. In the end, the trio found themselves back in the area at the front of the maze.Oddly enough, it was Shelonda who said, “Well, that's disappointing.”“Why do you say that, Shelonda?” Don asked.“You won't find the people you want to see.”“Well, we're not giving up,” Don said. “We just need to keep looking somewhere else; maybe in the Manor.”Tascha touched his arm and said, “Thanks, Don.”He smiled at her and said, “But after that long walk, I do think we deserve a bit of play.”Shelonda clearly thought this was a good idea, and Tascha said, “Yeah, that would be good. I wouldn't mind giving this maze game a try.”Don watched as Shelonda went to the left side of the rectangle and Tascha got a baton and bracelet, the latter of which she presented to Shelonda, who took it with a happy smile. As the cute young woman headed for the maze, Don called out, “Be careful, Tascha; the girl's got moves!”“So do I, Don,” she called back with a laugh.When Tascha took off after Shelonda, Don considered his options. He thought he might try both pursuing and being pursued, but would rather start with the first. In what he was now thinking of as the “quarry box”, he could see that Keiko and Natalia were gone, and that Marissa was now back, though there was no sign of Ilsa. There were seven other people there. Given the general mores of the Manor, he was surprised that none of these people were having sex, but seemed to be waiting patiently for someone to come and chase them. Don had no interest in chasing one of the four men, so he considered Marissa and the other three women present. One was a tall, thin woman with long, light blonde hair; another was a bit curvier, with slightly shorter light brown hair shading over to blonde; and the last was a small, very attractive black woman with Asian eyes and straight dark hair falling to her shoulders. Don thought it would be fun to have a threesome with this girl and Shelonda, and then worried if that thought was somehow racist. Still, Don really knew his first choice would be Marissa. He preferred leggy brunettes, and Marissa was certainly that, as well as gorgeous, sexy and, well, she had great tits. He hoped he would be able to hook up with the little black girl later, but he had to start with Marissa.He took the closest baton and bracelet set, and offered the latter to Marissa, who accepted it with a smile that was both friendly and a bit haughty. Don thought to himself that he would enjoy fucking her soon. He watched her legs and ass stroll over to the maze, and as soon as she bolted for the right entrance, he ran after her. Don could cover a short distance very quickly, and this was not a long distance at all. He took the sharp right turn in time to see Marissa at the end of another long straight path, and to see that she was turning to the right at the end of it.Don sprinted at full speed down the path, and threw himself around the corner after his quarry, ignoring the path to the left. He was slowed down by a series of turns and switch backs. If Marissa had gone to the left and he was stuck here, Don would have lost a lot of time on her. Then Don came to a junction where he had to decide between three paths. Two of them seemed to lead back toward the Manor side of the maze, if his sense of direction could be trusted, which it usually could, and the third appeared to double back along the way he'd come. He had thought he'd heard someone running back that way on the other side of the hedge just seconds ago, so he quickly moved into the third path. Several turns and another little sprint carried him out into one of the clearings in the maze.In the middle of this opening was another fountain shooting water straight up into the air. Around this were padded benches, several of which had couples busily copulating on them. On one of these, Jamie was straddling a supine man who was not the Player, riding up and down on him while fondling her own big tits. Don might have been distracted by all of this, except that he also saw Marissa leaving this clearing through the exit directly opposite him. Don sprang forward, stepped up onto the unoccupied bench in front of him, splashed right through the fountain and jumped over a pair of lovers on the other side, splattering them with water as he went over. He thought about apologizing but he heard them laughing, so he just tore after Marissa.He had closed quite a bit of the distance between them now, and was frequently catching glimpses of her backside as they twisted and turned through the maze. There was now no need for Don to wonder about which way to go, because he was able to track her by sight and sound quite easily. When Marissa turned sharply to the left and found herself caught in a dead end, Don almost crashed into her. She made an attempt to slip past him, but he tapped her with his baton on her upper arm. There was a buzzing sound, and Don realized the bracelet was vibrating to let Marissa know that she really had been tagged. She stopped and smiled at him, all friendliness now. Don smiled back and admired her now sweaty body and the rising and falling of her breasts as she caught her breath. He needed a moment as well; it had been a vigorous chase.Before she was done breathing heavily, though, Marissa dropped to her knees in front of him, and took his cock into her mouth. Don watched from above, and it wasn't long before his cock was fully hard and he was enjoying seeing this gorgeous woman happily bobbing up and down on his thick shaft. The sensations of her warm, wet mouth moving on him were exquisite. He had assumed that they would go and find one of the clearings and a bench, but he couldn't see anything wrong with this little nook in the maze.Thinking back to the all too brief glimpse of Jamie on that bench, Don gently took his cock out of Marissa's mouth and got on his back in the warm grass. He didn't need to say anything; she promptly straddled him and pushed his cock into her hot, slick, tight pussy. She slid down on him slowly, adjusting to his girth as well as enjoying the sensation. Don couldn't help but admire the view as her statuesque body, covered with a sheen of perspiration, moved on top of him. Her dark eyes were half-closed as she began to move up and down on his cock. Don's hands moved from her hips up to her full tits. She smiled down at him and began to ride him a bit more vigorously. Don used his abs and legs to push himself up into her.“That feels so good, Don!” she breathed in her deep voice. After a while, she began to spend more time on the down strokes, grinding herself against his body. Don moved his hands back to her waist, pushing her down on him and moving her back and forth. He watched as she squeezed her tits, and then ran her hands up over her neck and face, before tossing her head back and concentrating fully on the sensations in her clit and pussy. She was rocking herself against him, as Don worked her back and forth, and moving his cock in and out of her. When she came, she arched backward, thrusting her tits up at the sky, and let out a long, low, quavering moan.Marissa held this position for several moments while the orgasm had its way with her, and then as she came back down. When she was done, she sat up and smiled down at him. Moving on his cock still, she said, “I want you to come for me, Don.”Don grinned and said, “I think that can be arranged. Get up and get on your hands and knees.” As she quickly did so, Don said, “I've been chasing that beautiful butt of yours, and I'd like to get up close to it while fucking you.”She cooed her approval, and waggled her behind at him. He wasted no time and pushed himself deep into her pussy. With his hands on her butt, Don began to fuck in and out of her deeply and steadily. Don saw her right shoulder drop a bit, and then felt her fingertips brushing against him as she played with her clit. He felt himself nearing orgasm, and when she pushed back him and started that low moaning again, he gave in and shot jet after jet of hot cum into her. As his cock spasmed inside her, Don felt Marissa's pussy squeezing him while she came again.Don held still in her until she stopped coming and then slowly pulled out of her. He leaned down and kissed her lower back, and then helped her to her feet. She staggered a bit and leaned on him for support. “Thank you, Don,” she said, “that was wonderful. I will let you catch me sooner next time.”“Where's the fun in that?” Don laughed. “No, forget I said that!”She laughed with him, and they began to find their way out of the maze. They soon came to what Don thought must be the central clearing in the maze. There was a large tree in the center of the circular area, as well as quite a few benches. There were a dozen couples in here, including Tascha and Shelonda who were engaged in a 69 at the base of the tree, Keiko who was lying back on a bench as a man Don didn't recognize went down on her, and Peter with a blonde sitting on his lap moving slowly up and down.Fighting the urge to go over to both Keiko and Tascha and Shelonda, Don continued to walk with Marissa back into the maze. It's probably against the rules, he thought, and I can't go to both anyway, plus it would be rude. They eventually came across Natalia getting well and truly fucked by a strapping young man with longish dark hair right in the middle of a four path intersection. While having a hard time taking his eyes off this sight, Don said, “They need a shortcut out of this place for after you've caught your playmate.”It was Marissa's turn to laugh and say, “Where's the fun in that?”When they finally got out of the maze, Marissa said, “I'm going to go for a quick swim. Care to join me?”“Thank you very much for the offer,” Don smiled, “but I think I'll try one more time in the maze.”He replaced the bracelet and baton he'd taken earlier and then took a place in the “quarry box”. The little black-Asian girl was still there, and she smiled at him. “Did you have fun?” she asked.“Yes, I did, thank you. Hello, I'm Don.”“I'm Nicole,” she moved closer to him. “You're new here, aren't you?”“Yes, I am.”“When did you get here?”“Um, two days ago, I guess.”“Fun, isn't it? I've been here for about a week now.”“Wait, you remember being somewhere else?” Don wished Tascha were here for this.“Yeah; funny how nobody else seems to, isn't it? I'm a college student, pre-med,” she smiled as she shook his hand, a formality that seemed silly and funny in the circumstances.“I'm a history professor,” Don said.“Oh, a hot professor; fun!” she said with a twinkle in her eye.Don laughed, and asked, “Have you found any sign of a way back?”“No, but then I really haven't been looking. I love it here! Back home all I ever did was what people expected of me; my parents, my teachers. I had no social life and hardly any fun at all. I had a bit of sex with boys, and once with my roommate, but frankly most of my sex was with my vibrator. In comparison, this is great! Besides, it's summer break anyway.”“Wait, no it isn't. It's winter, and you don't sound Australian.”“No, I'm from Chicago,” Nicole said. “That is weird, isn't it? I suppose I should be more worried about it, and after another week of this I might start getting homesick, but right now I'm having the time of my life. Speaking of which, ” She abruptly walked over to the batons and bracelets and took a set, returning to offer the bracelet to Don. “, Let's have some fun, Professor.”“Um, OK, but I definitely want to continue this conversation,” he said as he slipped the bracelet onto his wrist, noticing that it seemed a bit elastic and fit over his hand and onto his wrist rather snugly.“Cool, as long as we do it naked,” she smiled. “Now get going. Make me work for it.”Temporarily setting aside the questions that were suddenly jostling for his attention, Don tried to focus on the game at hand. He thought it made sense for him to use the right entrance again, since he had some familiarity with the path that way. He took off into the maze, and quickly made his way through the twists and turns, sticking to the path Marissa and he had followed, not taking any risks of ending up in a dead end. He almost crashed into Jamie and her partner who were trying to find their way out of the maze. Fortunately Jamie saw the finger Don held to his pursed lips and didn't say, “Hi Don!” At the first clearing, with the fountain where he'd seen Jamie earlier, he made his first deviation from the course he'd run earlier, skirting around the fountain and benches and going into a path to the right. After more twists and turns and a few arbitrary choices, Don came to a small widening of the path, in the middle of which was a little bench, about the size of an ottoman. He thought he was near the far right edge of the maze, about half way in. He had no idea where Nicole was, though she was clearly not right on his heels. Don decided there was no harm in stopping for a bit to catch his breath. After all, with the different paths through the maze, there was always a chance that he would actually run right into Nicole. So, Don sat down on the bench, and tried to listen for sounds of pursuit.After a while, he thought he heard the sound of someone walking on the grass in a nearby path. Then there was the sound of someone running, coming from the direction opposite the one he'd come from. He turned to see Amy running straight for him, being chased by Ilsa, both of them with tits jiggling wildly. He made the same shushing gesture that had worked so well with Jamie, but Amy just laughed and shouted, “Hi Don!” as she rocketed past him. Ilsa laughed as she passed him in the next second.“Fuck!” he said under his breath, and got up from the bench, listening for any sign that Nicole had heard his name. Unfortunately, Amy and Ilsa were still nearby, crashing about and laughing. Don looked down the way he'd came, saw nothing, and then turned to look up the other way, only to see Nicole right there, grinning at him. He jumped a little, but before he could make a break for it, her baton hit him in the chest and his bracelet buzzed.“Gotcha!” she laughed. She dropped the baton on the ground and threw her arms around his neck, smiling broadly. “Ravish me, Professor.”Don chuckled and took her in his arms. Her small tits were pressed against his chest tightly, and his cock was rising between her thighs. He ran his hands over her lower back and squeezed her ass as he lowered his mouth and kissed her. She responded eagerly, pushing her tongue into his mouth and then sucking on his when he returned the favor.Holding on to her cheeks Don lifted her easily off the ground. He turned her around and laid her down on the bench. Breaking their kiss, he stood up and then kneeled between her legs, which she spread eagerly. He bent down, put her legs up on his shoulders and then pushed upward, pulling her forward as he did. Nicole was at an angle with her shoulders, neck and back of her head on the bench, and her legs crossed behind Don's neck. This put her pussy right in front of his mouth. He held her butt up in his hands and began to do as she had asked; ravish her with his mouth and tongue. He sank his long tongue into her exposed pussy, reveling in the sweet taste of her nectar, and then flicked his tongue over her clit. Then Don sucked her clit into his mouth, pulling on it. Nicole squealed and squirmed. Soon Don was lapping steadily at her clit, as his chin pressed against the mouth of her pussy.It didn't take much of this to pull Nicole into a violent, and loud, orgasm. Afterward, Don lowered her and stood up. Nicole, seeing his hard cock standing up in front of him, scooted back on the bench, so that her butt was on it again, and then sat up to grab Don's cock and begin sucking on it. If she hadn't had much experience before she got to the Manor, she had certainly made up for it since. Nicole was bobbing her mouth on him like a pro, while stroking his shaft purposefully. This train of thought gave Don another idea.He pushed her away from his cock, and coaxed her up off the bench. He then lied down on it. She quickly straddled him, with her feet on the grass on either side. She took his cock in hand and, holding it up, managed to get the head into her pussy. Very slowly, she sank down on him. Then, leaning forward a bit, she rested her hands on his chest and began to ride up and down on him. “Umm, this feels so good,” she said with a smile.“So, you've been here a week,” Don said as he rocked his hips to help stimulate her, “what's the wildest thing you've done?”She smiled down at him, “Um, well, it's a toss-up really. I think it was my second day, and I found my way into this big steam room. There were a bunch of guys in there. I was being a little coy, still, but I was really turned on by being the only girl in there with all those naked guys. This guy next to me was looking me over and kind of stroking his cock; not really jerking off, just playing with it; and it was pretty big, so I just leaned over and started sucking him. I felt so slutty, but also incredibly hot. Well, I'm there sucking on this guy and I feel hands on me; all over me. There were at least two guys, playing with my tits and squeezing my ass. I spread my legs so they could get at my pussy. I was sucking on this guy's cock, and other guys I couldn't even really see were fingering me. I came right there, and when I was done, I was on my back on a bench in there, and there was a guy getting ready to fuck me. I could have said something, I'm sure, but I really just wanted to get fucked, so I let them. I let every guy there fuck me. Some of them came inside me and a lot came all over my stomach and tits. I think there were like twelve guys in there, and some of them went twice. I must have come like twenty times.”“Wow; good story,” Don smiled.“Um-hum,” she nodded.“And the other?”“Oh, yeah; that was with these three girls a few days later. They were just crazy. We were going at it for hours! There were strap-ons and vibrators everywhere. Wild! They called themselves, ”“The Nymphets?”“You've met them?”“I have. We met them just after we woke up here.”“'We'?”“My friend Tascha and I.”“Oh, I woke up by myself.”“That must have been scary,” Don said.“Yeah,” she nodded, “but I got over it.”“You certainly seem to have adjusted,” he smiled.She grinned back and said, “Now, shush! I'm about to come again.”Don smiled and pulled her down on him, to rub her against his abs and to shove his cock up inside her.“Yeah, that's it,” she breathed. “Just keep doing, Oh; fuck! Yes!!”Don kept moving her on him while she came and came. When she finished she lay down on top of him, resting her head on his chest.They lay there like that, Don's cock still up inside her, for several long, quiet minutes. When they finally managed to find their way back out of the maze, Don saw that the others were gathered on the opposite side of the game rectangle, apparently waiting for him. Not that they were just waiting for him. Amy and Jamie had their heads in the Player's lap as he leaned back on his arms in the grass; Shelonda and Tascha were on either side of Ilsa, sucking on her nipples; and Marissa was on her hands and knees getting a relaxed shagging from Peter.“Why don't you come with me and meet my friends?” Don said. “I know Tascha would love to meet you; well, they all will; they're very friendly, but Tascha, you and I are the only ones I know of who remember anything before the Manor.”“Sure,” Nicole said with her bright smile. “They do look like a friendly bunch.”After returning the baton and bracelet, he took Nicole's hand and led her over.“Hi, Don,” said Natalia. “We were just waiting for you to go clean up and enjoy the steam room.”“Oh!” Nicole grinned.“Sounds good,” Don said with a smile.To be continued, in Steam RoomBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Garden

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 26, 2024

No way out, a maze & a new friend. Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 15 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The next morning, the entire troop of twelve made its way down to the third floor, and then, after a surprisingly small amount of indecision on the Player's part, through a pair of large glass doors into the garden. Don had seen a lot of over-the-top things since waking up in the Manor two days ago, but this somehow seemed to take the cake. [[MORE]] First there was a broad; hell, it was huge!; patio stretching out in front of them and to either side. On the left was a large swimming pool, including a pair of diving boards at the far end. On the right was an outdoor bathing area. Directly in the center of the patio was a large fountain jetting sparkling water up into the air. All around the patio were tables with chairs as well as chaise lounges. Naked people swam, bathed and lounged in the morning sun. Then, at the far edge of the patio, a long, wide set of stone steps led down to the garden itself. Don's first thought was, We're gonna need a bigger search party. At the foot of the steps was a bright green lawn of short grass. On either side of this lawn were a handful of fruit trees. Beyond this area there was an interesting area marked off by a low hedge, and then after that was a vast hedge maze spreading out to either side and into the distance. Don could see that there were little clearings in the maze here and there, and thought the entire garden seemed to be surrounded by a very tall, dark hedge. “We've got our work cut out for us, don't we?” Tascha said next to him. “Yes, we certainly do,” Don nodded. “Well first,” she said, “I need to get cleaned up, and maybe eat an apple, or even two.” Don joined her and the rest of the group as they mobbed the bathing area. There was a great deal of mischievous grabbing and fondling, but everyone seemed to want to get down to the garden itself. Nobody bothered drying off, but just padded around on the patio and down the stairs, as they drank from the fountain and then went down to get breakfast from the trees. Afterward, they all gradually moved toward the area in front of the maze. Three sides of a large rectangle were marked off by a low hedge only about a foot high. The fourth side was marked by a white line that seemed to be painted onto the grass, and the rectangle was divided into right and left halves by another painted line. On the far right end of the rectangle was a table with holes in it. In most of the holes were short rods, or batons, of different colors, and around each baton was a bracelet of matching coloring. In the left half of the rectangle were several women and one man, who were talking idly. While Don chewed an apple, a man entered the right side of the rectangle and took one of the baton-bracelet sets and walked over to the left half, where he offered the bracelet to one of the women there. She took it from him with a smile, slipped it on to her wrist and then jogged off toward the maze. There were two openings that Don could see, and the woman made for the one on the left. As soon as she got to that opening, she sprinted in, and the man suddenly gave chase. “If he can find her and tag her with the baton, they'll play together,” the Player explained. “If she can get back here without getting tagged, she returns the bracelet. The baton will vibrate, so he knows he's lost his quarry.” “Does that happen often?” Tascha asked. “I mean, she didn't have to accept the bracelet, did she?” “Ah, but it's all about the game and the chase,” the Player smiled. “In the maze, you have to win your playmates.” Don grinned, “I like it.” Amy, Keiko, Natalia, Marissa and Jamie all stepped over the hedge into the left half of the rectangle. Peter, Ilsa and the Player all went to the right. Peter offered his bracelet to Amy, who took her time walking to the maze and only started running when she got there. Peter took off after her. Ilsa chased Marissa, and the Player went after Jamie. Igor was sitting on one of the steps behind them, with no apparent interest in the garden or the maze. Don looked to Tascha, “I think we can walk around the maze. If there's a way out, it makes sense it will be in the outer perimeter, right?” She nodded, and they started off to the left. Don noticed that Shelonda was following along. He smiled at her and said, “You can play with the others.” “I can help you look for a way out,” she said simply, and fell into step with them. “Why do you want to get out of the garden, though? You were trying to find the garden, and we just got here.” “Well, we want to find a way to get home,” Tascha explained. “Don't you live in the Manor, with the rest of us?” “No,” Tascha said, “we're just staying here until we can figure out how to leave.” “Don't you like it here?” “It's not that simple,” Tascha said a bit impatiently. “We like it here, Shelonda,” Don tried. “It's just that there are people who aren't here that we would really like to see.” “Oh. Everybody I know lives here.” Don smiled a little, happy to have answered Shelonda's questions without upsetting her. “I am wondering about something, though,” he said to Tascha as they walked along on the grass with the wall of the Manor on their left and the high hedge of the maze on their right. “If you're right about this being a ‘different world', then is it likely that just finding a way out of this particular place will do the trick?” “It might be a start,” Tascha shrugged. “Ah, yes,” Don pointed. “It does look like there's a space between the corner of the maze and that wall of whatever it is.” It turned out to be an exceptionally dense and thorny wall of a hedge, rising up at least twenty feet, and running parallel with this left side of the maze. The three naked searchers kept walking. At the next corner, they found that there was another clearing at the back of the maze, with another fountain and some padded platforms and benches strewn about. There were two maze entrances on this side, matching the ones on the opposite side. Nobody was back here, though. Don and his companions followed along the high hedge wall on their left, which eventually swept back around run parallel to the right side of the maze. In the end, the trio found themselves back in the area at the front of the maze. Oddly enough, it was Shelonda who said, “Well, that's disappointing.” “Why do you say that, Shelonda?” Don asked. “You won't find the people you want to see.” “Well, we're not giving up,” Don said. “We just need to keep looking somewhere else; maybe in the Manor.” Tascha touched his arm and said, “Thanks, Don.” He smiled at her and said, “But after that long walk, I do think we deserve a bit of play.” Shelonda clearly thought this was a good idea, and Tascha said, “Yeah, that would be good. I wouldn't mind giving this maze game a try.” Don watched as Shelonda went to the left side of the rectangle and Tascha got a baton and bracelet, the latter of which she presented to Shelonda, who took it with a happy smile. As the cute young woman headed for the maze, Don called out, “Be careful, Tascha; the girl's got moves!” “So do I, Don,” she called back with a laugh. When Tascha took off after Shelonda, Don considered his options. He thought he might try both pursuing and being pursued, but would rather start with the first. In what he was now thinking of as the “quarry box”, he could see that Keiko and Natalia were gone, and that Marissa was now back, though there was no sign of Ilsa. There were seven other people there. Given the general mores of the Manor, he was surprised that none of these people were having sex, but seemed to be waiting patiently for someone to come and chase them. Don had no interest in chasing one of the four men, so he considered Marissa and the other three women present. One was a tall, thin woman with long, light blonde hair; another was a bit curvier, with slightly shorter light brown hair shading over to blonde; and the last was a small, very attractive black woman with Asian eyes and straight dark hair falling to her shoulders. Don thought it would be fun to have a threesome with this girl and Shelonda, and then worried if that thought was somehow racist. Still, Don really knew his first choice would be Marissa. He preferred leggy brunettes, and Marissa was certainly that, as well as gorgeous, sexy and, well, she had great tits. He hoped he would be able to hook up with the little black girl later, but he had to start with Marissa. He took the closest baton and bracelet set, and offered the latter to Marissa, who accepted it with a smile that was both friendly and a bit haughty. Don thought to himself that he would enjoy fucking her soon. He watched her legs and ass stroll over to the maze, and as soon as she bolted for the right entrance, he ran after her. Don could cover a short distance very quickly, and this was not a long distance at all. He took the sharp right turn in time to see Marissa at the end of another long straight path, and to see that she was turning to the right at the end of it. Don sprinted at full speed down the path, and threw himself around the corner after his quarry, ignoring the path to the left. He was slowed down by a series of turns and switch backs. If Marissa had gone to the left and he was stuck here, Don would have lost a lot of time on her. Then Don came to a junction where he had to decide between three paths. Two of them seemed to lead back toward the Manor side of the maze, if his sense of direction could be trusted, which it usually could, and the third appeared to double back along the way he'd come. He had thought he'd heard someone running back that way on the other side of the hedge just seconds ago, so he quickly moved into the third path. Several turns and another little sprint carried him out into one of the clearings in the maze. In the middle of this opening was another fountain shooting water straight up into the air. Around this were padded benches, several of which had couples busily copulating on them. On one of these, Jamie was straddling a supine man who was not the Player, riding up and down on him while fondling her own big tits. Don might have been distracted by all of this, except that he also saw Marissa leaving this clearing through the exit directly opposite him. Don sprang forward, stepped up onto the unoccupied bench in front of him, splashed right through the fountain and jumped over a pair of lovers on the other side, splattering them with water as he went over. He thought about apologizing but he heard them laughing, so he just tore after Marissa. He had closed quite a bit of the distance between them now, and was frequently catching glimpses of her backside as they twisted and turned through the maze. There was now no need for Don to wonder about which way to go, because he was able to track her by sight and sound quite easily. When Marissa turned sharply to the left and found herself caught in a dead end, Don almost crashed into her. She made an attempt to slip past him, but he tapped her with his baton on her upper arm. There was a buzzing sound, and Don realized the bracelet was vibrating to let Marissa know that she really had been tagged. She stopped and smiled at him, all friendliness now. Don smiled back and admired her now sweaty body and the rising and falling of her breasts as she caught her breath. He needed a moment as well; it had been a vigorous chase. Before she was done breathing heavily, though, Marissa dropped to her knees in front of him, and took his cock into her mouth. Don watched from above, and it wasn't long before his cock was fully hard and he was enjoying seeing this gorgeous woman happily bobbing up and down on his thick shaft. The sensations of her warm, wet mouth moving on him were exquisite. He had assumed that they would go and find one of the clearings and a bench, but he couldn't see anything wrong with this little nook in the maze. Thinking back to the all too brief glimpse of Jamie on that bench, Don gently took his cock out of Marissa's mouth and got on his back in the warm grass. He didn't need to say anything; she promptly straddled him and pushed his cock into her hot, slick, tight pussy. She slid down on him slowly, adjusting to his girth as well as enjoying the sensation. Don couldn't help but admire the view as her statuesque body, covered with a sheen of perspiration, moved on top of him. Her dark eyes were half-closed as she began to move up and down on his cock. Don's hands moved from her hips up to her full tits. She smiled down at him and began to ride him a bit more vigorously. Don used his abs and legs to push himself up into her. “That feels so good, Don!” she breathed in her deep voice. After a while, she began to spend more time on the down strokes, grinding herself against his body. Don moved his hands back to her waist, pushing her down on him and moving her back and forth. He watched as she squeezed her tits, and then ran her hands up over her neck and face, before tossing her head back and concentrating fully on the sensations in her clit and pussy. She was rocking herself against him, as Don worked her back and forth, and moving his cock in and out of her. When she came, she arched backward, thrusting her tits up at the sky, and let out a long, low, quavering moan. Marissa held this position for several moments while the orgasm had its way with her, and then as she came back down. When she was done, she sat up and smiled down at him. Moving on his cock still, she said, “I want you to come for me, Don.” Don grinned and said, “I think that can be arranged. Get up and get on your hands and knees.” As she quickly did so, Don said, “I've been chasing that beautiful butt of yours, and I'd like to get up close to it while fucking you.” She cooed her approval, and waggled her behind at him. He wasted no time and pushed himself deep into her pussy. With his hands on her butt, Don began to fuck in and out of her deeply and steadily. Don saw her right shoulder drop a bit, and then felt her fingertips brushing against him as she played with her clit. He felt himself nearing orgasm, and when she pushed back him and started that low moaning again, he gave in and shot jet after jet of hot cum into her. As his cock spasmed inside her, Don felt Marissa's pussy squeezing him while she came again. Don held still in her until she stopped coming and then slowly pulled out of her. He leaned down and kissed her lower back, and then helped her to her feet. She staggered a bit and leaned on him for support. “Thank you, Don,” she said, “that was wonderful. I will let you catch me sooner next time.” “Where's the fun in that?” Don laughed. “No, forget I said that!” She laughed with him, and they began to find their way out of the maze. They soon came to what Don thought must be the central clearing in the maze. There was a large tree in the center of the circular area, as well as quite a few benches. There were a dozen couples in here, including Tascha and Shelonda who were engaged in a 69 at the base of the tree, Keiko who was lying back on a bench as a man Don didn't recognize went down on her, and Peter with a blonde sitting on his lap moving slowly up and down. Fighting the urge to go over to both Keiko and Tascha and Shelonda, Don continued to walk with Marissa back into the maze. It's probably against the rules, he thought, and I can't go to both anyway, plus it would be rude. They eventually came across Natalia getting well and truly fucked by a strapping young man with longish dark hair right in the middle of a four path intersection. While having a hard time taking his eyes off this sight, Don said, “They need a shortcut out of this place for after you've caught your playmate.” It was Marissa's turn to laugh and say, “Where's the fun in that?” When they finally got out of the maze, Marissa said, “I'm going to go for a quick swim. Care to join me?” “Thank you very much for the offer,” Don smiled, “but I think I'll try one more time in the maze.” He replaced the bracelet and baton he'd taken earlier and then took a place in the “quarry box”. The little black-Asian girl was still there, and she smiled at him. “Did you have fun?” she asked. “Yes, I did, thank you. Hello, I'm Don.” “I'm Nicole,” she moved closer to him. “You're new here, aren't you?” “Yes, I am.” “When did you get here?” “Um, two days ago, I guess.” “Fun, isn't it? I've been here for about a week now.” “Wait, you remember being somewhere else?” Don wished Tascha were here for this. “Yeah; funny how nobody else seems to, isn't it? I'm a college student, pre-med,” she smiled as she shook his hand, a formality that seemed silly and funny in the circumstances. “I'm a history professor,” Don said. “Oh, a hot professor; fun!” she said with a twinkle in her eye. Don laughed, and asked, “Have you found any sign of a way back?” “No, but then I really haven't been looking. I love it here! Back home all I ever did was what people expected of me; my parents, my teachers. I had no social life and hardly any fun at all. I had a bit of sex with boys, and once with my roommate, but frankly most of my sex was with my vibrator. In comparison, this is great! Besides, it's summer break anyway.” “Wait, no it isn't. It's winter, and you don't sound Australian.” “No, I'm from Chicago,” Nicole said. “That is weird, isn't it? I suppose I should be more worried about it, and after another week of this I might start getting homesick, but right now I'm having the time of my life. Speaking of which, ” She abruptly walked over to the batons and bracelets and took a set, returning to offer the bracelet to Don. “, Let's have some fun, Professor.” “Um, OK, but I definitely want to continue this conversation,” he said as he slipped the bracelet onto his wrist, noticing that it seemed a bit elastic and fit over his hand and onto his wrist rather snugly. “Cool, as long as we do it naked,” she smiled. “Now get going. Make me work for it.” Temporarily setting aside the questions that were suddenly jostling for his attention, Don tried to focus on the game at hand. He thought it made sense for him to use the right entrance again, since he had some familiarity with the path that way. He took off into the maze, and quickly made his way through the twists and turns, sticking to the path Marissa and he had followed, not taking any risks of ending up in a dead end. He almost crashed into Jamie and her partner who were trying to find their way out of the maze. Fortunately Jamie saw the finger Don held to his pursed lips and didn't say, “Hi Don!” At the first clearing, with the fountain where he'd seen Jamie earlier, he made his first deviation from the course he'd run earlier, skirting around the fountain and benches and going into a path to the right. After more twists and turns and a few arbitrary choices, Don came to a small widening of the path, in the middle of which was a little bench, about the size of an ottoman. He thought he was near the far right edge of the maze, about half way in. He had no idea where Nicole was, though she was clearly not right on his heels. Don decided there was no harm in stopping for a bit to catch his breath. After all, with the different paths through the maze, there was always a chance that he would actually run right into Nicole. So, Don sat down on the bench, and tried to listen for sounds of pursuit. After a while, he thought he heard the sound of someone walking on the grass in a nearby path. Then there was the sound of someone running, coming from the direction opposite the one he'd come from. He turned to see Amy running straight for him, being chased by Ilsa, both of them with tits jiggling wildly. He made the same shushing gesture that had worked so well with Jamie, but Amy just laughed and shouted, “Hi Don!” as she rocketed past him. Ilsa laughed as she passed him in the next second. “Fuck!” he said under his breath, and got up from the bench, listening for any sign that Nicole had heard his name. Unfortunately, Amy and Ilsa were still nearby, crashing about and laughing. Don looked down the way he'd came, saw nothing, and then turned to look up the other way, only to see Nicole right there, grinning at him. He jumped a little, but before he could make a break for it, her baton hit him in the chest and his bracelet buzzed. “Gotcha!” she laughed. She dropped the baton on the ground and threw her arms around his neck, smiling broadly. “Ravish me, Professor.” Don chuckled and took her in his arms. Her small tits were pressed against his chest tightly, and his cock was rising between her thighs. He ran his hands over her lower back and squeezed her ass as he lowered his mouth and kissed her. She responded eagerly, pushing her tongue into his mouth and then sucking on his when he returned the favor. Holding on to her cheeks Don lifted her easily off the ground. He turned her around and laid her down on the bench. Breaking their kiss, he stood up and then kneeled between her legs, which she spread eagerly. He bent down, put her legs up on his shoulders and then pushed upward, pulling her forward as he did. Nicole was at an angle with her shoulders, neck and back of her head on the bench, and her legs crossed behind Don's neck. This put her pussy right in front of his mouth. He held her butt up in his hands and began to do as she had asked; ravish her with his mouth and tongue. He sank his long tongue into her exposed pussy, reveling in the sweet taste of her nectar, and then flicked his tongue over her clit. Then Don sucked her clit into his mouth, pulling on it. Nicole squealed and squirmed. Soon Don was lapping steadily at her clit, as his chin pressed against the mouth of her pussy. It didn't take much of this to pull Nicole into a violent, and loud, orgasm. Afterward, Don lowered her and stood up. Nicole, seeing his hard cock standing up in front of him, scooted back on the bench, so that her butt was on it again, and then sat up to grab Don's cock and begin sucking on it. If she hadn't had much experience before she got to the Manor, she had certainly made up for it since. Nicole was bobbing her mouth on him like a pro, while stroking his shaft purposefully. This train of thought gave Don another idea. He pushed her away from his cock, and coaxed her up off the bench. He then lied down on it. She quickly straddled him, with her feet on the grass on either side. She took his cock in hand and, holding it up, managed to get the head into her pussy. Very slowly, she sank down on him. Then, leaning forward a bit, she rested her hands on his chest and began to ride up and down on him. “Umm, this feels so good,” she said with a smile. “So, you've been here a week,” Don said as he rocked his hips to help stimulate her, “what's the wildest thing you've done?” She smiled down at him, “Um, well, it's a toss-up really. I think it was my second day, and I found my way into this big steam room. There were a bunch of guys in there. I was being a little coy, still, but I was really turned on by being the only girl in there with all those naked guys. This guy next to me was looking me over and kind of stroking his cock; not really jerking off, just playing with it; and it was pretty big, so I just leaned over and started sucking him. I felt so slutty, but also incredibly hot. Well, I'm there sucking on this guy and I feel hands on me; all over me. There were at least two guys, playing with my tits and squeezing my ass. I spread my legs so they could get at my pussy. I was sucking on this guy's cock, and other guys I couldn't even really see were fingering me. I came right there, and when I was done, I was on my back on a bench in there, and there was a guy getting ready to fuck me. I could have said something, I'm sure, but I really just wanted to get fucked, so I let them. I let every guy there fuck me. Some of them came inside me and a lot came all over my stomach and tits. I think there were like twelve guys in there, and some of them went twice. I must have come like twenty times.” “Wow; good story,” Don smiled. “Um-hum,” she nodded. “And the other?” “Oh, yeah; that was with these three girls a few days later. They were just crazy. We were going at it for hours! There were strap-ons and vibrators everywhere. Wild! They called themselves, ” “The Nymphets?” “You've met them?” “I have. We met them just after we woke up here.” “'We'?” “My friend Tascha and I.” “Oh, I woke up by myself.” “That must have been scary,” Don said. “Yeah,” she nodded, “but I got over it.” “You certainly seem to have adjusted,” he smiled. She grinned back and said, “Now, shush! I'm about to come again.” Don smiled and pulled her down on him, to rub her against his abs and to shove his cock up inside her. “Yeah, that's it,” she breathed. “Just keep doing, Oh; fuck! Yes!!” Don kept moving her on him while she came and came. When she finished she lay down on top of him, resting her head on his chest. They lay there like that, Don's cock still up inside her, for several long, quiet minutes. When they finally managed to find their way back out of the maze, Don saw that the others were gathered on the opposite side of the game rectangle, apparently waiting for him. Not that they were just waiting for him. Amy and Jamie had their heads in the Player's lap as he leaned back on his arms in the grass; Shelonda and Tascha were on either side of Ilsa, sucking on her nipples; and Marissa was on her hands and knees getting a relaxed shagging from Peter. “Why don't you come with me and meet my friends?” Don said. “I know Tascha would love to meet you; well, they all will; they're very friendly, but Tascha, you and I are the only ones I know of who remember anything before the Manor.” “Sure,” Nicole said with her bright smile. “They do look like a friendly bunch.” After returning the baton and bracelet, he took Nicole's hand and led her over. “Hi, Don,” said Natalia. “We were just waiting for you to go clean up and enjoy the steam room.” “Oh!” Nicole grinned. “Sounds good,” Don said with a smile. To be continued, in Steam Room By BradentonLarry for Literotica Source: ex-plicitly-novel

The Manor: Big Bedroom

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 24, 2024

They find the Player & another game. Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 14 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. When the four of them; Tascha, Don, Shelonda and Jamie; finally climbed out of the huge tub of bubbles, they were joined by a beautiful young woman with a very nice curvy, yet trim and compact body, brown hair with blonde and auburn highlights, and a saucy, playful face. She clearly had cum on her face, throat and tits. Don said, “Tascha and Jamie, this is Amy.” [[MORE]] Feeling extremely relaxed after the activities of the day and evening, Tascha leaned over and started to lick the delicious cum off Amy's tits. Amy responded by running her hands over Tascha's body. After several moments of this, Tascha looked up at Amy and said, “Pleased to meet you.” “Likewise,” Amy smiled. “OK, Don,” Tascha said, turning back to him, “why don't we take a break and you tell me what you've been up to?” They sat on the edge of the tub, watching the people playing in the bubbles, while Don told Tascha about his relatively minor exploits in the pit; first fucking Shana and then Shelonda. “You fucked her in the ass, eh?” Tascha said, smiling across Don at Shelonda. “I'm starting to think I'd like that. Later, though. Do go on.” Don recounted the story of the black light room, including the painting, the dancing, Martina, and his meeting and subsequent play with Amy. Shelonda filled in her side of the story too. Then, Don explained how they finally managed to find her and how he had watched her with her last three men, excepting himself. “I'm tempted to go back to that black light room with you,” Tascha said. “It sounds like a fun place.” Shelonda nodded, “I love it in there. Last dance party I spent the whole night in there.” “But, I think I've had enough play for now.” Tascha turned to Don, “Shall we?” As they got up and found a little clean-up station and stacks of towels inside the entrance to the room, Amy asked, “Where are we going?” “To find the garden,” Shelonda volunteered. “Or the Player,” Don added. “Oh, the Player's fun!” Amy said cheerfully. “Not that we're very likely to find either before we get into more mischief,” Tascha laughed. Jamie seemed to be following along with Tascha, which Tascha silently admitted she didn't mind at all. The girl was cheerful, boundlessly enthusiastic, and just look at those tits! Jamie didn't seem to care where they were going, but just planned to tag along and see what happened, at least for now. As they made their way out through the disco's main room, Tascha thought back over the wild fuck frenzy she'd been on since she came in here. In part, she blamed Don and his arranging to have those four men ravish her with him in the corridor upstairs. In part, she blamed this insanely weird place and the obviously drugged water. Mostly, though, she just felt like a wanton sex goddess. A slut goddess! She simultaneously felt like she'd been fucked enough for the rest of her life and like she was eager for the next adventure. She looked at the people having sex around her and just smiled, thinking, That looks like fun. She and Don and their little posse of women stepped out into the corridor, and immediately caught sight of none other than Igor. They would have called out to him, but he obviously saw them and beckoned. As if he assumed they would follow him, he headed off toward the elevator. Of course, Tascha and Don, followed by the others, did hurry after the short, muscular man. Shelonda asked, “Who's that?” “He's a friend of the Player,” Amy said, “and a good fuck, too. He's like a machine.” “I did not know that,” Tascha said with interest. Igor got into the elevator and held the door for them. When they were all piled in, he pressed the button for the fifth floor. As the car began to move, one of them; Don; finally thought to ask, “Are you taking us to the Player?” Igor simply nodded once, and continued to watch the front of the elevator. “Looks like we're going to find the Player before the mischief,” Don said to Tascha. “More likely both at the same time,” Tascha smirked. “I like the sound of that,” said Amy. Tascha had to admit that she did too. She found herself intrigued and excited by the expectation of seeing the Player and his girls again. The elevator doors opened and Igor led them down a straight corridor, past a number of side passages to a big pair of doors at the very end. He opened the doors and walked through, followed by Tascha, Don and their girls. “Ah, Tascha and Don!” said the Player's booming voice, “welcome to the big bed room!” This room was about as big as the one she and Don had originally awoken in, but was almost filled by a gigantic bed. It seemed about the size of a tennis court. In the middle of it, sat the Player looking through a large book. Lounging around him were Ilsa, Natalia, Keiko, Peter and a staggering new beauty. In front of the Player was a tray with a few items on it. Igor climbed up on the bed and crawled over to sit on the edge of the Player's group. Among their party, Tascha led the way, climbing up and crawling over. “And you brought more playmates with you,” the Player grinned. “Excellent! Hello again, Amy. This is Marissa.” The new woman smiled at them. Marissa had thick dark hair hanging straight down over her full, round breasts. She had a swimsuit model's body, and a ‘come fuck me' look about her eyes. Tascha said, “This is Shelonda and Jamie.” After the pleasantries were over, Don asked, “Did you send Igor to find us specifically?” “Indeed,” the Player nodded, idly turning a page in the book on his lap. “We're very glad you did, but why?” “Oh, well, I remembered my promise to help you find the garden,” he smiled, “and I have devised a new game I want to try.” “A new game?” Don asked. “It should be great fun,” the Player nodded and closed the book with a ‘whump'. “And then you'll help us find the garden?” Tascha pressed. “Of course! I promised, after all. We could go now, but it's night and, although the garden can be fun at night, it's no fun searching it for exits in the dark.” Tascha thought this made sense. She shrugged and said, “OK.” “Wait,” Don cut in. “How long did it take for Igor to find us?” “Not long. Why?” “Just curious,” Don said. “Alright, No, one more thing. Where did you get that book?” “From the library, of course,” the Player smiled and slid it across to him. “The library, of course,” Don repeated. Tascha saw that the book was something like the Kama Sutra, with hundreds of pages of pictures of sex positions. “So,” Tascha said, “tell us about this new game.” “Well, first,” the Player explained, “we have to randomly pair up. There are twelve of us, so that makes six couples. Excellent! We'll each roll this die and pair off with matching numbers.” This was not as simple as that, because duplicate numbers were rolled. Eventually, though, Ilsa paired up with Marissa on 1; Amy matched with Igor on 2; Shelonda and Peter teamed up on 3; Jamie and the Player got 4; Tascha and Natalia paired on 5; and Don and Keiko got 6. Naturally enough, some of the couples assumed that they should immediately start playing with each other; particularly Don and Keiko, who were all over each other at the first opportunity; but the Player said, “No, no! Not yet! Remember your numbers, and get in a circle in numeric order. OK, good. Remember your numbers! I expect things to get complicated quick, and it will all be a mess if we don't remember our numbers. “Alright now, first, Ilsa and Marissa will roll the die twice, identifying two couples, or just one if they roll the same number twice. And then one of them, Ilsa or Marissa, will keep time with this little hourglass, or minute glass, or whatever, while the other directs the couples whose numbers were rolled to do whatever she likes. When the time is up, Amy and Igor will roll the dice, and, no doubt, Amy will direct their couples while Igor times. We'll work our way around the circle, and when it's your team's turn again you switch rolls, timer and director. Right?” “I think I get it,” Tascha said. “But what if they roll their own number?” “Good,” the Player nodded. “I think it makes sense to have them roll again.” Tascha thought this was reasonable and nodded. No one else had any questions at the moment. Ilsa rolled the die twice for her team, and it came up 4 each time. As the Player and Jamie crawled into the middle of the circle, Don wondered, “Are we sure those dice aren't loaded?” Ilsa thought for a moment, and then, when Ilsa started talking, Marissa turned the timer over. Ilsa said, “Show us how well you can suck that big cock of his, Jamie.” “Oh goodie!” Jamie said, and reached down to lift the Player's flaccid cock so she could get it into her mouth. Even though it wasn't anywhere near fully hard it was quite thick, but Jamie managed to get quite a bit of it into her mouth and then began to get some of it into her throat. The Player was leaning back on his haunches as Jamie began to rock back and forth on her knees, moving her mouth and throat on his cock, which was gradually stiffening. Before it got too thick, though, Jamie pulled back and just concentrated on the fat head, stroking the now wet shaft with both her hands. She bobbed her head up and down on the end of the Player, obviously enjoying having such a big toy to play with. Then, abruptly, Marissa called “Time!” Her voice was surprisingly deep and sexy. Tascha couldn't wait to get her hands on this new woman. The platter, die and timer passed to Amy and Igor, and the numbers came up 5 and 3. Tascha felt her pulse quicken as she crawled out to the center of the bed with Natalia to meet Shelonda and Peter. She hadn't done anything so far with Peter, though she had enjoyed seeing Ilsa give him a blowjob the day before. “Give me a minute to think,” Amy said. She rolled the die again, and said, “OK, Natalia wins. Peter lie on your back, and Natalia sit on his face. Lick her good, Peter! Tascha and Shelonda, you two share his cock.” As Peter moved to comply as quickly as possible, Tascha and Shelonda got on either side of him. When he was on his back, Tascha leaned over and took hold of his already stiffening cock and ran her tongue over the head. Shelonda leaned down and licked the base of his shaft and his balls. Tascha sucked the head of Peter's cock into her mouth and then proceeded to show off her new-found deepthroating skill, sinking down on the full length of him. When she pulled back, Shelonda took a turn, and Tascha watched the tiny girl make his shaft disappear into her mouth and throat. Tascha noticed that Natalia was kneeling over Peter's face, and the latter was holding her in place with his hands on her ass. When Shelonda came up for air, Tascha leaned in again and the two began to lick Peter's cock thoroughly. Meeting at the top, they kissed around the purple head of his cock. It was a delicious sensation for them, so Tascha guessed it must feel very good to him. Tascha took his head into her mouth again, while Shelonda stroked the shaft. Then Amy announced, “Time's up!” Both Peter and Natalia were blatantly disappointed to have to return to their positions in the circle. Tascha saw how the short amount of time and the random pairings were going to get everyone worked up in a hurry. Having the other players direct the action kept people involved at a higher level than they would be if they were just watching sex, though that was pretty good all on its own. Shelonda rolled two 1's next, so Ilsa and Marissa crawled out to the center of the bed. Peter manned the timer, and Shelonda prepared to direct. Tascha thought the two women, Ilsa and Marissa, were a nice match. They were both tall and statuesque, but while Ilsa was light and Nordic, Marissa was dark and possibly of Italian descent. Tascha could easily imagine Marissa in the Italian countryside wearing a low cut peasant dress. “As lightly as you can, run your fingers over each other,” Shelonda said. “Yes, that's good, barely touch each other.” The two beauties knelt facing each other and ran their fingers lightly over each other. Marissa started at Ilsa's shoulders and moved up along her neck and then barely caressed Ilsa's face. Ilsa, meanwhile, started at Marissa's hips and slowly worked her way upward until she was tracing patterns around Marissa's nipples. “Lean in closer,” Shelonda ordered, “but don't touch. Nothing should be touching your partner but the tips of your fingers.” Tascha noticed she was on edge watching the two women; she could only imagine how erotic they found the situation. When Peter called “Time,” Marissa pulled Ilsa's face to her and kissed her hard. “Now, now,” the Player laughed. “There'll be time for that later, ladies.” The next set of numbers was 6 and 2, so Don, Keiko, Amy and Igor moved to the center of the bed. Jamie said, “OK, girls, let's see how hard you can get your partners without using your mouths.” Keiko and Amy immediately began to stroke and caress their respective partner's cocks. Tascha noticed that Don responded quicker than Igor, though Amy certainly gave it her all, pulling and caressing Igor's cock all over, as well as fondling his balls. Then Keiko turned around and backed up against Don. She started doing a kneeling bump and grind against him, which Tascha had no doubt would make any man rock hard in seconds. Then Keiko reached behind her and Tascha could tell she was working Don's cock into her pussy. “Uh-uh, Keiko,” Jamie said, laughing a little. “You said no mouths,” Keiko protested. “And now I'm saying no pussies,” Jamie smirked. Keiko opened her mouth, but then the Player announced that the time was up. It was Tascha and Natalia's turn next, and Tascha promptly rolled a 4 and a 3. Jamie, the Player, Shelonda and Peter crawled to the center of the bed. Tascha said, “Jamie and Shelonda, face each other. Good, now start kissing.” The two young women immediately and enthusiastically started making out with each other, running their hands all over their partner's backs and backsides. “OK,” Tascha said, “you two guys, each of you get behind one of the girls. Take your cocks and push them between their legs. Don't enter them; just get your cocks up there along their slits and clits. Feel free to use your hands on the ladies.” The Player was sliding his big cock back and forth between Jamie's legs. His head was actually poking out in front of her. He had his big hands on her large tits, squeezing and holding them. Peter was doing much the same to Shelonda, though he had reached around and down to get his fingers on her clit. The two women, who continued to make out, were clearly in a state of heightened arousal; Tascha could see that the Player's cock was shiny with Jamie's wetness. The men were also really getting into things. Everyone around the circle was watching the show intently, including Natalia, who somewhat belatedly said, “Uh, time.” Don rolled two 2's, so Amy and Igor took center stage. Without any hesitation, Don said, “On your hands and knees Amy. Good. Igor, fuck her. Give it to her hard.” Amy grinned at Don, and then scrunched up her pretty face as Igor pushed his big cock into her from behind. With his strong hands on her ass, Igor did as he was told and fucked into Amy's pussy with deep, forceful strokes, shoving her forward on the bed. Amy's tits swung underneath her and her face contorted with a wild assortment of expressions as Igor plowed into her. “God damn!” she exclaimed. “Yes! Fuck me!” Then, Keiko announced, loudly, “Time's up!” Igor immediately pulled out of Amy and started back to their part of the circle. Amy stayed there, panting and stunned by the sudden lack of fucking. “Any other guy would have kept going anyway,” the Player observed. “I know it,” Don said with obvious satisfaction. Tascha was definitely seeing a different side of Don. “Now that we've gone around the circle once, we'll double the time,” the Player said. “So, when the sand runs out, flip the timer over. This means the person watching the time will have to pay attention. Oh, and now the other team mate does the directing, except for Amy and Igor, of course.” The die came up 3 and 4, so Jamie, the Player, Shelonda and Peter returned to the middle of the circle. In her sexy, husky voice, Marissa directed the women to lie down on their backs next to each other, but in opposite directions, and then told the men to get between their legs and then exactly what to do with their mouths and tongues. Soon both Jamie and Shelonda were writhing and moaning. Before time ran out, Shelonda cried out that she was coming, and just as Ilsa said “Time,” Jamie joined in with a little shriek and obvious trembling and clenching. The next numbers were 1 and 5; Ilsa, Marissa, Tascha and Natalia. Amy said, “Daisy chain, girls. Sort it out quick and get to licking pussy.” Though there was some small confusion at first, they quickly got things worked out so that each woman was lying on her left side, with her right leg crooked and up in the air and head lying on the inside of the next woman's left leg. In this way, they formed a kind of daisy square, each one going down on someone while someone else went down on them. Tascha was sampling Marissa's sweet pussy and clit, while Marissa ate Natalia who was tonguing Ilsa who was licking and sucking at Tascha. Ilsa certainly knew how to please a woman, and Tascha felt rapidly intensifying delight spreading from her clit. She tried to concentrate on pleasuring Marissa, licking and sucking on her enthusiastically. For her part, Marissa was wriggling on the bed, moving her clit against Tascha's mouth. Before they were stopped there was a rising chorus of moans around the chain, and Tascha felt a long, intense orgasm burst through her. She tried to keep licking at Marissa without stopping, and in another moment was rewarded as the dark beauty came hard on her face. When the women finally disentangled themselves and crawled back to their positions, the die came up 4 and 1, so Ilsa and Marissa headed right back to the middle, joined by Jamie and the Player. Peter directed, “Ilsa, get down on your back. Jamie, on your hands and knees over her; no, the other way, like for a 69. Player, get behind Jamie and start fucking her. Ilsa, play with Jamie's clit. Marissa, do whatever you can to help Jamie enjoy herself.” It took the Player a while to work his big cock into Jamie's ready but comparatively tiny pussy. While he was pushing into her, Ilsa was busy stroking Jamie's clit and Marissa was kissing and caressing every part of her body within reach. Marissa got down in front of Jamie and kissed and stroked her face, as the Player pulled out and then pushed into her. Jamie gasped, “Oh my God!” Then the Player started to fuck her in earnest, and Marissa reached around to catch hold of her big tits. With the Player stretching her pussy, filling her completely, Ilsa stroking her clit, and Marissa pinching and twisting her nipples, it was not long at all before Jamie actually screamed as her orgasm tore through her. “Damn!” Tascha breathed. The die came up 6 and 3, so Don, Keiko, Shelonda and Peter moved into the middle of things. The Player gave instructions: “Let's make Shelonda the center of attention. Keiko, on your back to play Ilsa's part, and Shelonda get on your hands and knees just like Jamie was. Good. Don, have you fucked this adorable young woman? OK, then, Peter, get behind her. Don, you get her mouth. Well, get busy people make that woman come!” Tascha watched as Don first leaned down to kiss Shelonda tenderly while Peter was pushing his cock into her. Then Don was presenting his cock, which Shelonda eagerly started to suck on. The men were soon fucking her from both ends, and her pretty brown tits were swaying back and forth underneath her. Keiko worked at her clit intently. Soon Shelonda was whimpering around Don's cock, and this quickly became a full blown orgasm shaking her from head to toe. It was Tascha and Natalia's turn next, and the die came up 4 and 6, so Jamie, the Player, Don and Keiko all took their places. Before Natalia could start, Tascha whispered to her, “Don hasn't done anything with Jamie yet, and I'd really like to see the Player fucking Keiko.” Natalia smiled back at her, saying, “She's so tiny, and she loves it. Good idea.” Then she said to the four in the middle of the circle, “OK, switch partners. Peter, toss Don that tube of lubricant. You know what to do with that, Don. Player, on your back, and Keiko, show us how you fuck that cock.” Don spread lube on his very hard cock and then reached between Jamie's legs to get at the buxom blonde's ass. Jamie wriggled happily as his fingers entered her. Tascha watched as Don coaxed Jamie onto her back with her feet straight up in the air. He got into position, and she rested her heels against his shoulders. Don rolled her butt up in the air and started to push his phallus into her tight ass. Soon he was fucking in and out of her, while she frantically stroked her clit and her luscious tits jiggled over her pretty face. Tascha thought Jamie certainly seemed to be enjoying herself. Meanwhile, petite Keiko had straddled the Player in much the same way as Tascha had done the day before, except that she was able to accept the Player's girth more easily and so was able to slide up and down on the big head and top of the shaft more easily. She was also supplementing this fucking by rubbing her clit. Both of the women were able to bring themselves off, with the help of their partner's hard cocks, before Tascha called time. Keiko needed a moment to recuperate, so Don rolled the die for her and came up with 5 and 2. Tascha and Natalia crawled into the middle of the bed, where they were joined by Amy and Igor. Tascha noticed that Don and Keiko were conferring a bit, just as she and Natalia had on the last turn. She wasn't surprised when Keiko said, “Tascha, it's time for you to get on your hands and knees. Igor, get behind Tascha and fuck her.” Without any preliminaries, but with absolutely no clumsiness, Igor got behind her, and pushed the fat head of his large cock into her very wet pussy. In spite of all the cocks she'd had in her that day and evening, this was easily the largest, and it felt very good to be filled so fully. She pushed back at Igor, wanting as much as he could give her. He obliged her by pushing in as far he was able, and then slowly but steadily fucking her, gradually building up the pace. Tascha felt his heavy balls slapping against her clit. Keiko had told Natalia and Amy to do something, but Tascha was past paying attention. She was only aware of the big cock moving in and out of her pussy and the need to keep pushing back on that wonderful shaft of flesh. Suddenly she was seized by the fear that Don would call “time” on her. She said over her shoulder, “Don't stop fucking me, Igor!” Then Tascha heard Keiko saying, “Fuck her hard, Igor.” Tascha nodded, and said, “Yes! Harder!” Igor had her narrow waist in his strong hands and was moving her body in time with his rapid, deep thrusting. Tascha felt like he was going to shatter her from the inside, but it felt so very good. Then she felt Igor's cock spasm deep in her pussy and a flood of warmth flooded her, and she came at the same time. Her whole body felt like it was flying apart, knocked to pieces by the battering ram of Igor's cock. The orgasm went on and on, until she reeled and fell forward on the bed. Igor's cock came out of her with a wet 'plop!' sound. She lay there smiling for several long minutes. She gradually became aware that the game had broken down into an orgy around her. She could see Jamie on her hands and knees getting the treatment Shelonda had gotten just a little while ago, but with Igor fucking her from behind and Peter in her mouth. From the sounds of things, a lot of other things were going on as well. She smiled then, when a gentle touch brushed the hair out of her face and a light kiss touched her cheek. “How are you doing, my love?” Don said as he lied down and put his arm around her. “Um,” she smiled and rolled back toward him, so that they were spooned together, as they had been when they awoke here for the first time. “I'm doing wonderfully, love.” Don seemed content to just hold her there, lightly kissing her shoulder and the back of her neck. She could feel his slippery and still very hard cock against her butt. She pushed back against him, and wiggled her butt a bit. She felt Don laugh a little, and then he moved his arm to reach down and take hold of himself and slip between her legs. Tascha could feel the head of his cock slipping into her pussy. They had only had sex for the first time that morning, and already it felt natural for both of them for him to be inside her. But that wasn't what she wanted right now. She pulled away from him, so the head of his cock slipped back away from her pussy. Just to make sure there was no misunderstanding, she turned her head and said, “Go easy, Don; I've never done this before.” He reached down again, this time to slip a couple of fingers up inside her very slippery pussy. Once his fingers were good and wet, which was pretty much immediately, she felt them slip out of her and then pushing against her asshole. She made a conscious effort to relax, which wasn't too difficult at the moment, and felt his fingers ease into her. She breathed deeply and realized that it felt very good to have those fingers up her butt. Don worked them in and out of her a few times, and then they slipped out of her. Tascha whimpered a little, and then she felt the fat head of Don's cock against her. Again, she took a deep breath and relaxed even more than she already was. Don's cock pushed past the tight ring of muscles of her sphincter, and then it was just a steady feeling of being exquisitely filled. She sighed deeply as he kept pushing slowly into her. When he was all the way in, he paused, giving her a chance to adjust. “God, this feels wonderful,” she told him. “Fuck me, Don.” Moving slowly at first, he drew out of her almost all the way and then firmly slid back into her. He repeated this half a dozen times, and then began to fuck her more vigorously. Tascha was enjoying this thoroughly and felt like she could just have him do this until he came and she would be quite content, but then Amy crawled up to her. She had quite a lot of cum shining on her face and tits. She leaned down to look at the expression on Tascha's face, gave her a wonderfully mischievous smile and said, “He's fucking your ass, isn't he?” “Oh yeah!” she grinned. “Um. Let me have a look.” She promptly maneuvered herself around to lie on her side facing Tascha, but with the opposite orientation, so that her face was level with Tascha's crotch and her own was up near Tascha's face. When she felt Amy nudging her leg up, she lifted it for her. Tascha then felt Amy's hair gently on the insides of her thighs and Amy's mouth on her pussy and clit. Tascha just enjoyed the sensations of Amy licking her and Don's cock moving in and out of her butt, but then the temptation of Amy's pussy so close won her over. She reached over to pull Amy closer. The other woman scooted in and parted her legs for Tascha, who began to suck and lick at Amy. This blissful arrangement went on for several moments, until Tascha was surprised by the sudden appearance of a big cock head between Amy's legs, and, well, right in Tascha's face. She had no doubt it was the Player's. She took a moment to give it a kiss hello, and then went back to tonguing Amy's clit as she watched the Player's cock push itself into Amy's tight pussy. Soon she was watching this big shaft of dark cock, slick with Amy's juices, sliding back and forth in front of her eyes, while she lapped at the woman's clit hungrily. Then she felt herself riding a crest of ecstasy, as a long, primal orgasm worked its way through the core of her being. She was clenching and moaning between Don and Amy. This was the final straw for Don, and he began to pump what felt like a geyser of cum up into her bowels. Amy joined in on the orgasmic chorus, taking her mouth off Tascha long enough to exclaim, “Holy fuck!” Only moments later, Tascha watched as the Player's cock swelled and seemed to pulse. He was filling Amy with cum, and then he pulled out of her, spraying more cum all over Tascha's face. Laughing, she leaned forward and caught the head in her mouth and sucked on it, eagerly swallowing any remaining jizz. When the Player pulled away, she bent her mouth to Amy's pussy and clit and did her best to lick and suck up all of the Player's cum. This brought Amy to another, though much less intense, orgasm. Tascha smiled to herself and thought, Job well done. She was aware of changes around her, as Don finally took his cock out of her but continued to lay pressed against her back with his arm around her. Amy pulled away, and lay down in front of her, at first kissing and licking the Player's cum off Tascha's face, but then just lying there smiling in her sleep. Tascha thought to herself, Life is good, and let herself drift off to sleep. To be continued, in Garden By BradentonLarry for Literotica Source: ex-plicitly-novel

The Manor: The Lady

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 17, 2024

Don ends the evening with the enigmatic Lady.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 7 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.As the four of them made their way through the center of the dance floor and to the big doors on the opposite side of the ballroom, everyone paused to watch them pass. Apparently this prima nocta thing was a big deal here. The women were eyeing Don with even more interest than they had before, and the men now looked at him with a bit of envy. He could certainly understand the latter; the woman on his arm was one of the most beautiful he'd ever seen, and the way she carried herself fairly screamed “Sex!”This attention led Don to think to ask, “So, my lady, does this happen often?”The Lady was nodding to a would-be suitor who had bowed low, but she turned her beautiful eyes to Don and asked, “This?”“Prima nocta.”“Oh, no, not at all often,” she smiled. “It's quite a treat.”Something about the way she said this sent chills of both anticipation and trepidation down Don's spine.Together and followed by Tascha and the Lord, they left the ballroom and came to the immense foyer with the spiral staircase. They did not take those stairs though, but proceeded straight across the marble floor and into a broad corridor with deep, dark carpeting.“So, how do people get here when they're here for the first time?” Don asked.“I'm afraid I couldn't say,” she smiled again. “They've never said, but then I must admit, I did not ask.”“Well, how did you get here?”“As far as I can remember, I have always been here.”“You were born here?”“Oh, well,” she laughed, “I can't remember that far back. I can only say that I don't remember ever being anywhere else.”Don tried another tactic, “How far back do you remember?”The Lady looked at him with an adorable puzzled look.“Has it been weeks? Months? Years?”“Oh, well, I confess I haven't kept track, but it seems to have been a very long time.”“And you've never left?”“Leave? Whatever for?” she sounded as if she thought Don were teasing her.“Oh, well, actually at the moment I'm not sure,” Don smiled at her. “Well, perhaps on a vacation.”“A ‘vacation'? From all this?” she asked in a tone that suggested Don was now being perfectly ridiculous.“You may have a point there, my lady,” Don nodded.The party of four ascended a broad, carpeted staircase at the top of which were two doors, one to the right and one to the left. There was a considerable distance between the doors.The Lady turned to Tascha and the Lord and said, “Here we part, dear Tascha. I trust you will enjoy all the pleasures my Lord has to offer.”“Um, have fun,” Don said.“You too,” Tascha winked back.Don watched as the Lord bowed to him and the Lady, and then escorted Tascha to the door on the right side. He opened the door for her, and, with a wave back at Don, she stepped inside.“Shall we?” the Lady smiled and gestured toward the door on the left. Don nodded his acquiescence and walked with her to the door, which she opened and then led him through.The Lady's bedroom was as large as the bedroom Tascha and Don had awakened in hours ago. Other than that, and the presence of an over-sized bed in the middle, though, this room had little in common with the other. The carpeting was a deep, soft pile of dark brown. Three of the walls were a very light peach color, and the other – the wall that Don estimated was halfway between the doors outside, and therefore was the wall between this bedroom and the Lord's – was entirely mirrored. The wall opposite the mirrored one had a row of tall windows set along the upper half of the wall, up overhead. From the ceiling were suspended four chandeliers that lit the room quite well. Opposite the door he had come through, there was another door, and between these was the large bed. This was another four-poster but with an elaborate canopy over it covered in flowers. The bed was covered by a copper colored bedspread.While Don had paused just inside the door to take in the room, the Lady had glided directly toward the bed. As she walked she untied the belt of her white robe. When she reached the foot of the bed on the left side, she turned and wrapped her arm around the corner post of the bed, and smiled invitingly to Don. The Lady's robe had parted and he could see a tiny patch of dark hair above the Lady's waiting sex.Don smiled, and started forward, shrugging out of his jacket for the first time since putting it on. Dropping that to the floor, he undid the buttons on his vest and let that fall too. Two more steps took him to the lady who had stood waiting for him to close the distance. She looked up at him with her dark eyes, framed with her long black lashes. An enigmatic smile played on her beautiful lips. Don reached out and passed his left hand into her robe, running his palm along her smooth, warm skin until he had slipped his arm around her waist. He knew he had exposed her right breast, but he didn't stop looking her in the eye. He pulled her closer to him, as he reached up to touch her flawless face lightly with his fingertips. As he traced her features, barely touching her skin, his eyes followed along, studying the line of her jaw, her eyebrows, her little widow's peak, her nose, her chin, her full lips. The Lady's eyes were half closed as she enjoyed Don's feather touch on her.Then Don leaned forward a little and very lightly kissed the Lady's mouth. She welcomed the kiss, but Don moved his lips next to her right cheek, then to her temple, her fluttering eyelashes, her forehead, the tip of her nose – all the while gently holding the left side of her head in his hand. Finally he kissed her lips again, softly but long. She returned the kiss and opened her mouth to let his long, strong tongue tentatively slip past her teeth. Over the next several minutes, the kiss continued, slowly becoming more heated. Eventually Don took his hand from the Lady's face and moved down to the back and side of her neck, and then began to push her robe off her shoulder.The Lady let go of the bedpost, and shrugged her robe off. Don's right hand moved back to hold the back of the Lady's neck, while his left hand continued to hold the small of her back, keeping her close to him. Her full breasts were pressed against his bare chest, and his cock stood up anxiously in the space between them.Still kissing her, Don gently moved her a bit back and turned her so that she had her back to the bed. He eased her back until her butt was against the edge of the mattress and proceeded to lean her back a little. The Lady reached out again to catch hold of the bedpost, as Don broke their long kiss to kiss her chin, her throat, her collarbone, and then down to her full breasts. Don let go of the back of her neck and moved that hand down to glide over the skin of her arm and then to feel the swell of her left breast against his palm. His mouth lingered on her right nipple, flicking his tongue over it and sucking on it.Taking his time, Don moved down her abdomen, letting his lips and tongue get acquainted with her belly. The Lady let go of the bedpost and lay back on the bedspread. Don kissed the tiny patch of hair she wore above her privates, and then gently but firmly moved his hands to part her smooth thighs. The Lady reached down to run her fingers through his hair as Don knelt between her legs and kissed her exposed pussy. As she spread her legs a bit further, Don used the tips of his fingers to part her lips so he could slip his tongue between them. Don took his time, gently exploring the Lady's sex with his fingers and tongue. Only after quite some time, did he settle down to licking and sucking at her clit, while two of his twisted-together fingers slipped in and out of her pussy. The Lady moaned her encouragement and played with her tits as Don worked at his labor of love.Toying with her, Don pulled his fingers out of her pussy and stroked the outside of her little asshole. The Lady responded to this with a hopeful whimper, so Don began to push his very wet and slippery finger slowly into her butt. The Lady rocked her pelvis against Don's mouth and hand, so he pushed his finger all the way in and began to slowly fuck her ass with it. Soon he pulled it out and tried two fingers. The Lady seemed to like this quite a bit, arching her back and moaning. She was now clenching at her nipples. Don was tonguing her clit hard and steady, turning his head a bit from side to side, while he had two fingers in her ass and his thumb in her pussy. He rocked his hand, working his digits in and out of her. Soon the Lady's body stiffened in an arch from the top of her head to where her butt hit the edge of the bed. She shrieked and shook violently as she came hard and long. Don felt her ass gripping and relaxing on his fingers.He kept his fingers inside her, and held his mouth pressed against her clit while she shook. Before she could relax completely, though, he began to move again, fucking her with his fingers and thumb and pressing his tongue hard against her clit.“Oh!” the Lady gasped when she realized Don was not going to stop. She reached down to hold his head to her. Don continued to lick and finger her until, in rather short order, she was writhing on the bed in another intense orgasm. This time, Don let her collapse on the bed afterward. He pulled his thumb from her very wet pussy, and slowly withdrew his fingers from her ass. Then he leaned in to kiss her pussy and clit, which drew a quiet whimper from the Lady.Don stood up between her legs and took his very hard cock in hand. He leaned in a bit and rubbed the head of it between the Lady's lips, over her sensitive clit, and then at the mouth of her pussy. She smiled up at him as he pushed himself into her moist, tight embrace. He held her waist and she held on to her large breasts as Don began to fuck slowly in and out of her. With each inward thrust he rubbed against her clit with his lower abdomen.Don admired the view before him of the intoxicatingly beautiful Lady, her dark hair strewn out around her on the coppery bed. She had her eyes half-closed and a happy smile on her beautiful lips. Her tits jiggled with every shove of his cock into her pussy. Then Don noticed that he could see himself clearly in the mirror, which he was facing across the bed. This gave him an idea.He pulled his cock out of the Lady. She looked up at him in cheerful curiosity. “Get up on your hands and knees, my lady,” Don said.With another musical laugh, she did as she was told, crawling to the middle of the bed and waiting for Don to join her. Don didn't even bother to take off his boots, but hopped up on the bed and made his way on his knees to a position directly behind the Lady's upturned butt. He pushed his right thumb into her well-lubricated pussy and then pressed it against her asshole. She happily pushed back a little and Don's thumb slipped into her. Now, Don took his cock and pushed it back into her pussy, and began to fuck her. As he pushed his cock into her, he drew his thumb partially out of her ass, and when he pulled his cock back, he pushed his thumb back in. Looking forward past the lovely sight of the Lady's behind and muscular back, Don saw the two of them in the mirror. The Lady's face was contorted with pleasure as Don filled both of her holes. Her breasts swung beneath her in rhythm with the fucking he was giving her.Don decided to push things one step further. He slowed his fucking, and drew his cock out of the Lady's pussy. She whimpered a wordless objection, but then groaned in anticipation as she felt him replacing his thumb in her ass with the much larger head of his cock. She held very still as Don pushed himself steadily into her. As he felt her tight muscles squeezing him in the hot embrace of her ass, Don could see in the mirror that she was simultaneously smiling and biting her lower lip as he filled her. Both hands on her hips, Don began to slowly fuck in and out of her. The Lady pushed back against him, and reached back beneath herself to stroke her clit with her fingers. Don increased the pace until he was fucking her ass with abandon. He could feel her fingers on her clit moving in a frenzy. Then, almost without warning, Don felt the muscles of her ass squeezing at his cock as she came. The Lady groaned loudly as her body quivered and shook. He saw her face in the mirror, a mask of tense concentration with tears running down her cheeks. Don held still, his cock up inside her, while she had the longest orgasm he had ever seen. When it was done, she let herself fall onto the bed, arms splayed out to either side, and her butt up in the air with Don still inside it.Don leaned over to kiss the center of the Lady's back and then gently drew his cock out of her. She let him coax her legs into place so she could lie down fully. Don lay down next to her, caressing the curves of her back and backside. The Lady sighed happily and then turned her head toward Don. When that didn't quite do the trick, she tossed her mane of hair so that it was out of the way. She rested her head on her now-crossed arms and smiled happily at Don.“I am very happy to have you in my house, Don,” she said.He laughed a little, and smiled. “Shall I take it that this was a successful prima nocta, then?”Her eyes widened and she said, “Very successful indeed! But I hope it's not over yet.”Don kissed her shoulder. “I am at your ladyship's service.”She smiled radiantly, and then gracefully managed to get up to a sitting position. “Will you bathe with me, sir?”“Of course,” Don said, getting up himself. He followed her off the bed and to the door opposite the one through which they had entered the bedroom. This new door opened onto a large private bathroom with a sunken tub that was filled with steaming water. Off to the side, standing patiently, was a tall, thin young woman with long red hair and wearing a white robe like the one the Lady had been wearing. She bowed a little as the Lady and Don came into the room.The Lady paid no attention to the woman, but walked directly to the tub and stepped into it. “Wonderful, Deidre,” the Lady said with a smile. She then turned to Don and beckoned him to join her.Don smiled at the young woman, who he assumed must be Deidre, managed to get out of his boots and breeches, and stepped into the bath with the Lady. Somewhat to his surprise, Deidre slipped out of her robe and followed them into the tub. Deidre produced washcloths and soap and proceeded to help the Lady wash every inch of Don's body. This was the second time since waking up that he had been bathed by beautiful women, and he was beginning to like it very much. He was a bit embarrassed when they had him stand up and his raging erection was in front of Deidre's pretty face, but she didn't blink and simply went ahead and carefully and thoroughly washed both his cock and balls. When they were done with Don, he and Deidre washed the Lady as thoroughly. Afterward, they got out of the tub and Deidre helped them towel off, while she herself dripped water all over the place.Finally, the Lady took Don by the hand and led him back toward the bedroom, saying, “Thank you, Deidre. That will be all for tonight.”For the first time Deidre spoke, saying, “Yes, Lady. Thank you.”Don was somehow sure Deidre would now clean up the bathroom before she was actually done for the night. The Lady went straight to the bed, but Don found himself walking over toward the mirrored wall. On the other side of that wall, Tascha was with the Lord. Don had no real fear for Tascha's safety; rather he was titillated at the thought of what might be happening on the other side of the wall. In the reflection, she saw the Lady coming toward him, and then he was watching Tascha fucking the Lord. Don took a step backward in surprise. The mirrored wall had suddenly become a huge window into the next room.“Did you do that?” Don asked, without taking his eyes off what was going on in the other room.“Yes,” the Lady said. “Either of us can look in on the other whenever we like.”The Lord's room was darker than the Lady's, and his bed was a large platform affair with black or dark blue coverings. On the bed, the Lord was on his back reaching up to hold Tascha's waist in his large hands, while she rode up and down on his cock. Though her legs bent and flexed, it looked as if the Lord was doing most of the actual work. Tascha was pinching and twisting at her nipples.The Lady had come up to stand next to Don and watch with him, but her hand reached out to take hold of his cock, and then she got down on her knees in front of him and began to slowly suck him. Don smiled down at her, then looked up again to see Tascha tossing her head back and then leaning forward to put her hands on the Lord's chest. She began to work back and forth on his muscular body, apparently stimulating herself.Don looked down, gently caressed the Lady's cheek and said, “Let's go back to the bed.”The wall turned back to a mirror as they climbed onto the bed, and minutes later Don was on his back as the Lady sank down on his hard cock. He reached up to hold her beautiful tits in his hands as she rode him. After a bit of this, Don sat up, wrapping his arm around the small of her back, so they were face to face as she moved on his cock. He looked into her eyes as she ground herself against him, and worked herself up and down his shaft, until she gasped with another orgasm. Don then, without letting his cock slip out of her, rolled her over onto her back and proceeded to fuck the Lady slowly and steadily. He leaned down and kissed her, and she responded with passion. They continued to kiss intently as they fucked, until they came together: her in a long, spreading sunrise, and he in a volcanic eruption that felt like it would swallow him alive.When it was done, Don slumped to the side and then onto his back, finally exhausted. The Lady kissed him lightly on the mouth and then laid her warm head on his chest. With her hand wrapped around his cock and her leg thrown over his, Don drifted off to a deep, dreamless sleep.To be continued, in The LordBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

lord stories sex fantasy narrative sexuality dropping prima opposite explicit eros novels manor erotica toying literotica tascha

The Manor: The Ball, Part B

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 16, 2024

Tascha and Lilith, & Tascha's little orgy.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 6 of 20 By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The Ball, ContinuedOf course, Tascha was, like Don, watching what her fellow dancers were doing, and, when she had noticed people peeling off the outer circle, had asked one of her partners what was going on. So, she was not actually surprised when Don waved at her and disappeared back through the circling dancers, or when it was her turn to weave and dodge her own way back out. She understood that selecting a partner was entirely optional, and was trying to decide whether she would participate. Before the Player, it had been years since she'd had sex with a man, and though she'd loved it she wasn't sure how comfortable she was with selecting a man and basically asking him to fuck her, just hours later.As she slipped between the outermost two full circles (with pairs of women and men, before the circle of unattached men at the outside), Tascha was still a bit distracted by these thoughts. So, she was a little surprised to find herself noticing the direct attention of a woman moving along the outside, just inside the last circle of men. This woman had short dark hair with reddish-burgundy highlights, a long neck, broad shoulders and full breasts proudly on display above her deep purple corset. A dark blue skirt with long slits running up the sides showed off her long, well-muscled legs. She was beautiful and supremely confident. The woman smiled at Tascha as she and her partner passed, and Tascha felt herself blushing, and noticed a rising warmth between her legs.As Tascha slipped to the outside of the dance, she reviewed the rules of the dance as they had been explained to her; “Once you've made your way from the outer circle to the inner one, when you get back to the outside you can take your pick of the unattached dancers on the outer circle.” Tascha hurried along, moving opposite the parade of men passing by on the outermost ring of the dance. There's no reason, she thought, why I can't wait for a bit to make my selection. As soon as the next turn came around, shifting the available partners one ring inward, Tascha surged forward and caught the beautiful woman she'd been following by the hand.The woman turned, surprised at being selected so quickly, saw Tascha and then smiled broadly. She moved to Tascha, and reached up to caress her cheek, saying, “I was hoping to see you again tonight, just not so soon.”Still blushing, Tascha said nothing, but clasped the woman's hand against her cheek and then kissed the inside of her wrist. Then she looked to the nearest alcove and back to her chosen partner, who responded, “By all means. I'm all yours. Lead the way.”The alcove would have to be filled to capacity to make Tascha stop. When she had seen this woman she had made her mind up to have her, and any hesitation threatened to derail her resolve. In fact, there were already three couples in the alcove, engaged in a variety of activities, some of which seemed to involve inter-couple engagements, but Tascha paid no attention to any of this. There was room for Tascha and her partner off to the left end of the large bed-like area against the back wall of the alcove, and Tascha moved quickly to claim this area, crawling onto it on her hands and knees. When she was far enough onto it, she turned back to extend her hand to the woman behind her, who laughed and crawled up to join Tascha.They tumbled together as they met in a kiss. It was a passionate, sloppy kiss, making up in enthusiasm for anything it lacked in subtlety. Tascha felt the woman's soft, full tits pressed against her, and reached up to hold those wonderfully new breasts, feeling hard nipples rubbing against her palms. Their legs parted for each other, and each pushed a thigh up against the other's crotch. The woman's strong bare thigh pressed against Tascha's pussy and clit through the thin fabric of Tascha's G-string, while Tascha's pushed the woman's dress up against her.When their kiss finally broke for a moment, Tascha took the opportunity to finally speak, saying, “I'm Tascha, by the way.”The woman smiled, and said, “Lilith.”“Nice to meet you, Lilith,” Tascha laughed and promptly buried her face in Lilith's neck, sucking and kissing the sensitive flesh up near Lilith's ear. Lilith laughed a little and lay back to let Tascha have her way with her neck and ear. As a reflex, Tascha was grinding herself against Lilith's firm thigh, simultaneously moving her own thigh against Lilith. Lilith's hands were on Tascha's butt, squeezing tightly, and then she let go with her left hand, which was the arm that was not pinned by Tascha to the bed, and reached between their bodies to slip down and between Lilith's thigh and Tascha's G-string. Tascha squeezed Lilith's tits, and then pinched her nipples, as she left a trail of tiny bite marks down the length of Lilith's neck. Lilith sighed and worked her fingers and then hand behind Tascha's G-string. Tascha raised her right knee, giving Lilith easier access, as she felt Lilith's fingers stroking her lips and clit. Pushing Lilith back a bit, Tascha bent down over her new lover and kissed first one of her nipples and then the other, and then proceeded to suck and pull on them. Lilith's fingers pushed up into Tascha's pussy, and Tascha shivered in response.Pausing only long enough to pull the glove off her right hand and arm with her teeth, Tascha went right back to sucking on Lilith's beautiful breasts. She reached down and fumbled to find the slit on Lilith's left side and began to pull the front of Lilith's dress away from between Tascha's thigh and Lilith's crotch. Lilith did not help, but continued to work her fingers in and out of Tascha, the heel of her hand pressed hard against Tascha's clit. Tascha finally got the dress out of the way, and slipped her hand between her thigh and Lilith's body. Soon she was doing to Lilith exactly what was being done to her, all without taking her mouth from the other woman's tits.Tascha noticed that Lilith was responding to the manual stimulation she was providing almost as well as Tascha was in return. Lilith's juices were flowing freely, and Tascha's fingers slipped in and out of her easily. Tascha pushed a third finger into Lilith, who shuddered and moaned. Tascha bunched her four fingers together and slowly pushed them up into Lilith, who then arched her back, thrusting her breasts into the air and Tascha's mouth. Tascha rubbed her thumb against Lilith's clit as she worked her fingers in and out of her pussy, and continued to kiss, lick and suck at Lilith's nipples. Lilith meanwhile, had given up trying to actively stimulate Tascha and simply enjoyed what Tascha was doing to her, only rocking her pelvis along with the motions of Tascha's hand on her.Tascha thought Lilith was close to coming, but Lilith breathed, “More. Can you give me more?”Smiling, Tascha stopped sucking on Lilith's left nipple, pulled her arm out from under Lilith and moved lower on her partner's body. When she had her face down near Lilith's crotch, she leaned in to replace her thumb with her tongue, firmly licking Lilith's clit. As she did this, Tascha pulled her fingers most of the way out of Lilith's pussy and added her thumb to the mix. Licking away at Lilith's clit, Tascha slowly pushed her hand up into Lilith's very wet and slippery pussy.“Oh god!” Lilith moaned loudly, arching her back even more. Tascha noticed that at least two of the other couples were watching them. Tascha continued to lick at Lilith's clit while slowly moving her hand and wrist in and out of her pussy, and began to move her arm a bit faster. Before she could build up a serious pace, though, Lilith began to thrash on the bed, as an extremely intense orgasm tore through her body. Tascha felt the woman's pussy squeezing and pulling at her hand. Tascha stopped licking during all this, but fastened her mouth on Lilith's clit and sucked. Lilith let out a long wail as she shuddered through what seemed to be a series of orgasmic aftershocks.Only when Lilith had fallen back on the bed, shivering and trying to catch her breath, did Tascha lift her mouth from the woman's body and very slowly draw her hand out of her vagina. She then leaned down to run her tongue up between Lilith's lips, gathering a large amount of Lilith's very sweet juices. Swallowing this down, she went back for more and again, carefully avoiding Lilith's sensitive clit for the time being. After several minutes of this, Lilith managed to sit up a little and said, “Come back up here.”“I'm not done here,” Tascha said.“Well, I haven't even gotten started,” Lilith laughed. “Now get up here.”“Yes, ma'am,” Tascha laughed, and crawled back up the bed, pausing to kiss each of Lilith's nipples on the way.When they were again face to face, Lilith grabbed Tascha's face in both hands and kissed her, hard. Then she said, “That was wonderful! Now, take off those damn panties or whatever you're covering yourself with, and sit on my face.”Tascha giggled a little as she hurried to comply. The G-string was yanked off and tossed away without a second thought. She leaned over Lilith's face and asked, “Which way?”“Lady's choice,” Lilith smiled.Tascha kissed that smile and then worked her way around so that she was facing toward Lilith's body, and, incidentally, the dance floor. This way, Tascha reasoned, she wouldn't be covering up Lilith's beautiful breasts with her skirts, and she could reach down and play with those tits, and even move into a 69 if she wanted. For now, though, Tascha was happy to just let Lilith have her way; she made sure her skirts were out of the way behind her, and carefully positioned herself over Lilith's mouth and sank down slowly. She stopped when she felt Lilith's lips brushing against her dewy lower lips and then her tongue slipping up between them, seeking her clit. She felt the tip of Lilith's nose pushing between her lips as her clit felt Lilith's tongue on it. A shiver passed through Tascha's body as Lilith sucked on her clit and then licked it. Tascha held onto her own tits, pinching her nipples and Lilith reached up to take hold of Tascha's waist to pull her down a bit further. Tascha settled in to enjoy the sensations as Lilith's talented, and obviously experienced, tongue stroked Tascha's clit.Just then a strapping young man with a good-sized hard-on came into the alcove and stood near Lilith's outstretched legs, watching as he slowly stroked himself. Seized by a whim, Tascha gestured to the young man, and indicated that he could go ahead. Tascha wasn't sure if he would go down on Lilith or fuck her, but she thought that either would be fun. It didn't occur to her until after she gestured that she probably should have asked Lilith for her permission, but it seemed to her that it was unlikely Lilith would object, and, in any case, she would be able to make her displeasure known easily enough. The young man crawled up on the bed, and parted Lilith's legs. Nope, no resistance there, Tascha thought with a smile, though she did notice a pause in Lilith's licking at the strange touch. Leaning on one arm, the young man rubbed the head of his hard cock over Lilith and then pushed into her. Tascha leaned down to pinch Lilith's nipples as he entered her. This put the young man's face right in front of hers, so Tascha kissed him, letting his eager tongue slip into her mouth.Tascha did not keep this up, but leaned back to enjoy what Lilith was doing with her tongue, and to let the young man concentrate on his fucking. Tascha watched his firm abs flexing as he plowed Lilith's pussy with his cock. Then Tascha noticed that one of the other couples was still watching the show Lilith and she were putting on. Feeling positively decadent, Tascha beckoned the two of them to come over and join in. The couple wasted no time in crawling over. The woman, a tiny black waif with smallish tits and a very firm butt, got on Tascha's left and promptly lowered her face to Tascha's breast on that side, sucking on her nipple. Tascha shuddered, while the man, a brawny blonde with a short beard and startling blue eyes, worked his way around to her right. When he got there, the blond cupped Tascha's right breast in his hand, and leaned in to kiss her neck, her ear and then her mouth. She returned the kiss and felt him pinch her nipple between his strong fingers. Tascha trembled and moaned a little, and groped with her right hand to find the blonde's hard cock. She couldn't reach the woman's pussy, and settled for a nipple which she caressed and pinched.Tascha pushed down a little, needing to feel more pressure on her clit, and Lilith complied by licking harder and faster. Meanwhile the man between Lilith's legs was fucking her vigorously, making her tits jiggle and rocking her mouth on Tascha's sex. The man on Tascha's right was now sucking on Tascha's tit, while squeezing Lilith's. The woman on Tascha's left was kissing Tascha now, giving Tascha's fingers access to her pussy and clit. Stroking both cock and pussy with her hands, a mouth on her breasts, a warm, friendly tongue in her mouth, and Lilith's determined licking of her clit, all combined to push Tascha over the edge into a fiery intense orgasm. She shook and clenched as the exquisite explosion blasted quickly from her clit and pussy to every part of her body. She cried out in the black woman's mouth, and pulled and twisted on the cock in her right hand. Trembling, Tascha tried to hold still over Lilith's face.Almost automatically, Tascha had continued to pull and stroke the cock in her hand and she was a bit surprised to feel it swell and begin to spasm in her grasp. She looked down to see a spray of cum shooting out all over Lilith's breasts. It was the blond man's turn to kiss Tascha, and he did so quite happily, while his cum ran over her fingers. His playmate from earlier leaned in low to lick the cum from off Lilith's tits. The man fucking Lilith pulled out of her pussy then, and sprayed his jet of cum over Lilith's bodice and tits, and managed to get a bit on the black woman's cheek.Tascha carefully moved back a bit, letting Lilith get some air, and then leaned down to pull the man's cock in her fist to her mouth. She sucked the head into her mouth, tasting the salty-sweat cum, and swallowing it. Moving her hand up and down on the shaft, she milked the cock for any remaining cum, and then licked her hand and the length of his cock clean. Without letting go of the cock, she leaned down over Lilith to help clean up that cum, lingering over Lilith's tits. She felt Lilith sucking on one of her nipples and she promptly returned the favor. Then, looking up she saw the man who had fucked Lilith kneeling there as the tiny black woman made out with him and stroked his cock. Tascha saw that a dollop of cum was there at the tip of that cock, and decided that she wanted that bit of cum. Letting go of the cock in her hand, she crawled down over Lilith's body, until she could catch hold of that cock and pulled it toward her. The man came willingly, the woman kissing him moving back with him, and soon Tascha was sucking on the head of the man's cock, while the other woman stroked it.Tascha felt Lilith's fingers moving over her labia and clit, and took this as a prompt to let her own fingers find their way back between Lilith's legs. She was bobbing her head a bit on the man's cock in front of her; enjoying the feeling of the head and shaft sliding over her lips and tongue, and fingering Lilith's pussy again, when she felt her skirt being moved to the side. She was intrigued but not apprehensive. At the moment, she was quite happy to let whatever happened happen. She wasn't surprised to feel a man's hands moving on her butt, caressing and squeezing them, and then the head of a cock being worked up and down between her lips. She hadn't planned to get fucked again tonight, unless perhaps by Don, but now she thought it was a splendid idea. When the head was finally pushing into her pussy, Tascha pushed back, reveling in the feeling as it filled her up. The man, who Tascha assumed was the bearded blond, pushed in until his body was pressed against her butt and then began to fuck slowly and steadily in and out of her. As Tascha continued to suck on the man's cock in front of her, she remembered the woman on the bench she had watched through the window in the secret passageway and felt incredibly sexy. She only wished she could see herself now. Then, she felt Lilith's fingertips playing with her clit. Tascha's hand left Lilith's pussy and reached up to hold the cock that was sliding in and out of her mouth, and the black woman let go of the cock and lay down next to Lilith so she could reach in and pick up where Tascha had left off with Lilith's pussy.Between the sensation of the cocks moving in her pussy and mouth and Lilith's stimulation of her clit, Tascha didn't think it would take too long before she came again. She tried to concentrate on doing a good job of giving head, but Lilith and the man behind her weren't having it. The man was shoving in and out of her with delicious abandon, and Lilith was intent on bringing Tascha off again. Soon Tascha was shuddering and gasping as yet another blinding orgasm wracked her body. She let the cock fall out of her mouth and shouted, “Fuck yes! Fuck me!”Through the haze of slowly coming down, she saw the black woman getting up on her hands and knees and turned around so that she could take the man Tascha had been sucking into her from behind.The man screwing Tascha continued to fuck her steadily, while Lilith was for now giving Tascha's clit a break. Tascha took this opportunity to lower her face down to Lilith's crotch, where she promptly began to lick and suck at Lilith's clit. Tascha felt one of Lilith's hands holding onto her waist while the other snaked around to hold Tascha's head in place. Letting herself enjoy the good fucking while she went down on Lilith, Tascha lapped and sucked with pure delight, while the man behind her enjoyed her pussy. She felt his fucking increasing in urgency, and took a break to look over her shoulder and say, “Cum inside my pussy!”He grinned at her and began to slide almost all the way out and all the way in with steady fast thrusts, shoving her forward a bit each time. Tascha went back to work on Lilith's clit, sucking and lapping at it furiously, excited that soon the man would be filling her up with hot, delicious cum. Then she felt that cock swelling inside her and there was a lovely, warm sensation as he came inside her. He held still inside her; pushed hard up into her; while his orgasm had its way with him, and then he gradually pulled out of her.As soon as he was out, Tascha lowered herself down toward Lilith's face. Lilith murmured her approval and immediately Tascha felt a warm tongue moving over her pussy, lips and clit as Lilith licked and sucked up the cum. Tascha shuddered and continued to lick and suck at Lilith's clit. The two kept at it for several long, wonderful minutes, before they brought each other to another series of intense orgasms.After a moment when she thought she might have blacked out a little, Tascha lifted her head to see and hear the tiny black woman crying out with an orgasm next to her. Tascha smiled and rolled off Lilith. Once she caught her breath, she gathered herself up and kissed Lilith, saying, “Thank you, that was quite an experience.”Lilith smiled back at her, and said, “Agreed! Please come grab my hand anytime.”Tascha grinned and crawled her way to the edge of the bed and got to her feet, a bit unsteadily. She thought she should look for her G-string and glove, but then realized she didn't really care about that. If anything she felt like she should get rid of the dress. She'd keep the stockings, garter belt and heels, though. For the moment, she compromised by pulling off and dropping her left glove. By now she had moved out to the area between the alcove and the dance floor, saw that people were doing a different dance, and decided to keep the dress on for now. She thought she would go looking for Don, and fuck his brains out, but had no idea where he was. She decided to check out the other alcoves, and set off to the right.There was quite an orgy going in the next alcove, but no sign of Don, at least as far as she could tell. Next there was a big table heavily-laden with floral arrangements and bowls of fruit, which was directly opposite the doors she, Don and the Player's entourage had come through earlier. On the floor directly in front of this table, two small young women had a completely naked, and very fit, woman on her back on the floor. One of the girls, wearing a black taffeta dress and a big red bow in her dark hair, was sitting on the naked woman's face. The other, a blonde with curly hair and wearing a slinky red dress with a slit running up each side had her butt up in the air and aimed at Tascha while she buried her face in the naked woman's pussy. Tascha took her time moving around the trio, admiring the scene as well as the taut muscles in the naked woman's legs, arms and abdomen, not to mention the firm tits with the large erect nipples. Coming around to the other side, she saw the girl with the red bow had pulled the top of her dress down so she could cup her small but perfectly round tits in her hands, and she had her eyes tightly closed.Enchanted by the spectacle, Tascha felt drawn in and leaned down to lightly kiss the girl's tiny mouth. The dark-haired young woman's green eyes flew open in surprise, but when Tascha pulled back, she reached out and caught her by the hand and pulled her back. Tascha smiled and got down on her knees in front of the girl, a little annoyed at how uncomfortable the marble floor was. She took the girl's face in her hands and began to make out with her, just enjoying the sensation of kissing a girl. Soon the girl was trembling and moaning as a quiet orgasm hit her. She tried to get up, but the woman on her back held her in place and kept licking at her. Tascha also kept kissing her until a second orgasm hit her. This might have gone on for a third time, except that the woman in the red dress seemed to finally succeed in bringing the naked woman off in a much louder, writhing orgasm.Taking the opportunity, the girl with the red bow swung her leg over and stood up. The woman on her back, who had very short black hair and dark eyes, looked up at Tascha and said, “Oh, who do we have here?”Tascha gave a little wave and said, “I'm Tascha.”“Hello, Tascha,” said the naked woman who rolled over on the cold floor and propped her chin on her palms. “I'm Suzy, and this girl you've been making out with is Suki, and the minx with my cum on her face is Sandy.”“Suzy, Suki and Sandy,” Tascha repeated. “Nice to meet you.”“Is she a good kisser, Suki?” Sandy wanted to know as she stood up and started toward Tascha, who also started to her feet.“Yes, very!” Suki said.“I'll bet that pussy tastes good, too,” Suzy said, eyeing Tascha's privates.“Um, thank you,” Tascha laughed, “but I was just stopping by for a moment. I'm looking for someone.”“You found three someones,” Suzy smiled. Sandy came up and ran her fingers up the length of Tascha's arm before leaning forward to flick the end of her tongue over Tascha's nipple.Tascha shivered and smiled at Sandy, who had a wonderfully impish expression on her face, as well as a sheen of Suzy's cum on her chin and cheeks. Sandy reached up to take hold of the back of Tascha's neck and pull her down for a long, passionate kiss. While she was enjoying this, Tascha felt Suki pressed against her back, kissing her bare shoulders and reaching around to cup Tascha's tits and pinch her nipples. She also felt Sandy's free hand moving up between her thighs. Tascha sighed and thought, Don will just have to find me, I guess. She continued to kiss Sandy and parted her legs a bit so the blonde could get at her pussy, and reached around to squeeze Sandy's ass in her hands. Suki began twisting and pulling on Tascha's nipples. This went on for several minutes, Tascha making out with Sandy, while Sandy played with her, Suki tormented her nipples and Suzy watched from the floor.When Tascha started feeling a bit weak in the knees, she looked around and started to move over toward the table. The girls moved with her and let her sit on the edge of the table with her stockinged legs and high heels splayed out in front of her. Suki climbed up on the table on Tascha's left and took a turn at kissing Tascha deeply. Sandy stood in front of Tascha still fingering her and, now, sucking one of Tascha's nipples while pinching the other, until Suzy said, “OK, that's enough, let me in.”As Sandy relinquished her position so Suzy could crawl up and kneel between Tascha's legs, Tascha realized that she was on display to the whole dance floor. Of course, this crowd was used to seeing sex going on all the time, but still not a few people were watching the spectacle she was making of herself. Rather than feeling bashful, though, this only added to the excitement she was feeling. As Suzy began to lick at her pussy and clit, and Sandy climbed up on the table on Tascha's right to get more kisses and have access to Tascha's tits, Tascha relaxed and closed her eyes, letting herself thoroughly enjoy the attention of these three pretty, sexy women.With Suzy licking her, and Suki and Sandy taking turns making out with her and sucking on her nipples, it wasn't long before she began to feel the tell-tale tension of an impending orgasm. It was at this moment that she felt a new mouth on her breast; the right one which had been open since Sandy was currently kissing her. Tascha's eyes flew open and, though Sandy's head was blocking her view somewhat, she saw Don leaning in over Suzy to kiss her nipple and then to suck it a little. Her surprise was pushed aside though, by the insistent flood of the orgasm washing over her. Moaning and shaking, Tascha came hard and long, clenching Suki and Sandy to her, and looking Don in the eye all through it. Finally, she closed her eyes for a moment to catch her breath.When she opened her eyes, she croaked, “Hi Don!”“Hi Tascha,” he grinned.Tascha noticed that Suzy was stroking Don's hard cock for him, but watching the two of them. Suki and Sandy had gone back to caressing and kissing Tascha's shoulders and breasts. Tascha swallowed and said, “Don, meet the girls, Suki, Sandy, and that's Suzy.”“Pleased to meet you, ladies,” Don bowed a little.“So, um,” Tascha said, “how do you feel about coming with us to a nice soft bed somewhere?”“I think that's about the best idea I've ever heard,” Don laughed.“I thought you might think so,” Tascha smiled. Suki and Sandy seemed pleased with this idea too, and hopped off the table. Suzy stood up rather smoothly for someone who had just spent five minutes kneeling on a marble floor. Don took Tascha's hand and drew her away from the table. His arm slipped around her waist, and her breasts were pressed against his chest, while his hard cock was pressed against her belly. They were looking into each other's eyes from a distance of mere inches.Just then a by now familiar voice said, “Excuse me, Don and Tascha. I hate to interrupt, but I have been asked to present the Lord and Lady of the Manor.”Don turned and stepped aside so they could both face the Player and the two individuals with him.The Lord was a Teutonic-looking guy; big, muscular and a little like the model Fabio, with long blond hair. He was wearing a dark blue robe, open to the waist, showing off his broad chest. The Lady was a staggeringly beautiful woman, with dark eyes, lustrous, full dark hair falling down past her shoulders and curling on the tops of her swollen breasts. She had full, pouting lips that promised all manner of sensual delight. She was wearing a white robe, otherwise just like the Lord's, and Tascha was torn between looking at her hypnotic eyes, those luscious lips, and the sides of her breasts and firm belly. The Lord was quite tall, but the Lady was about Tascha's height. It may have been the frustration of the interruption coupled with all of the sex up to that moment, but Tascha thought she felt a sharp increase in her state of arousal while looking at this man and woman.“Please allow us to welcome you to the Manor,” the Lady said with a warm voice that danced with a southern French or Italian accent. “We have heard quite good things about both of you, and would love to get to know you better.”“Um, thank you, my lady,” Don said and bowed.“Yes, thank you.” Then Tascha added, “What have you heard?”The Lady laughed musically, and said, “Well, for one thing, that you're a very good sport.”“Oh,” Tascha managed, suddenly blushing again.The Lady continued, by saying, “And we're hoping we can count on that continuing for the rest of the evening.”Tascha looked to Don, who looked back at her and shrugged. Tascha struggled to remember that she wanted to ask these people important questions.“If I may, my lady, what did you have in mind?” Don asked.“We would like to claim jus prima nocta,” she said with a friendly smile, as if she'd just asked to borrow some sugar.“Ah,” Don said.Tascha didn't understand, “Jus Prima nocta? ' The right of first night'?”“It's an old feudal custom, where the lord would get to sleep with any bride on her wedding night,” Don explained, then under his breath added, “it kind of told people who was boss.”“Oh, I see,” Tascha said, “but you both want to claim prima nocta? With us?”“If it's agreeable to you, and alright with your friends,” the Lady smiled.“Of course, Lady,” Suzy said quickly on behalf of herself and the other two girls.“But it'll be the four of us together?” Tascha asked, not because she didn't want that, but because she didn't want to be separated from Don around these two magnetic personalities.The Lady laughed that musical laugh again, and said, “Perhaps another time, but prima nocta should be a bit more intimate. I will take Don, and you will go with my consort, the Lord.”Tascha looked at Don then back at the Lady and Lord, and asked, “May we discuss this for a moment, Lady?”“Of course,” she smiled sweetly.Tascha and Don stepped off a bit, and Tascha asked, “What do you think?”“I think this fucking place has it in for me; for us,” he said not quite angrily, but definitely sincerely.Tascha laughed, “I know what you mean. I have a feeling we're not getting out of here anytime soon, so don't worry, we'll get our chance.”“Yeah, but still, the timing is just unbelievable!” he chuckled. “So, what do you think?”“The Player said these two might know who's responsible for abducting us, and this would be a good opportunity to get some information,” Tascha pointed out.Don looked over to the Lady and said, “Yes, get some information.”“She is gorgeous, isn't she?”“Eh, if you like that sort,” Don smirked. “But what about you? He's not your usual type.”“Oh, well, I don't know what the hell my usual type is anyway, and this place has got me less usual than ever. Remind me to tell you what I've been up to.”“Um, OK,” Don nodded, with a why'd you have to tell me that now? look on his face.“Alright so we meet back here,” Tascha said.“Either right here by this table or in one of the alcoves on either side. There's no place to sit here.”“Right,” she nodded. She turned back to the Lord and Lady, who were waiting patiently. “While we're with you, may we ask some questions?”“Of course,” the Lady smiled broadly.Tascha remembered the complexity of the Manor as they had experienced it earlier, and added, “And will you make sure we each get back here after?”“Certainly.”“Alright, we accept prima nocta,” Tascha nodded.“Wonderful!” the Lady said as she glided forward and took Don by the arm.The Lord smiled down at Tascha and offered his arm. Tascha took it and felt the strong muscles under his skin, and thought Oh my! What have I gotten myself into now?To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: The Ball, Part A

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 15, 2024

Don enjoys the strange ball & two new playmates.Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 5 of 20 By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Don held out his arm and Tascha took it, both of them smiling at the surreal circumstances. They followed along with the Player and his entourage, who led them out into the hallway and then down a number of connected hallways. Certainly, the place was some kind of luxurious labyrinth. As they walked, Don asked Tascha, “This certainly has been an interesting little adventure so far, hasn't it?”She laughed, and said, “You're abusing the word ‘interesting', Don.”“Yeah, but I have no idea what other adjective to use. I keep trying to tell myself that this must be all some weird, really realistic and intense dream, but I'm not buying it.”“Me too,” she said. “This is all very real, even though it makes absolutely no sense.”Don smiled at her. “If it does turn out to be a dream it's been a very good one.”She smiled but didn't look at him. “Are you looking at my tits again?”“Would you rather I didn't?”Then she looked at him, still smiling, but serious, “We're never going to have the same kind of relationship, Don.”“Well,” he said thoughtfully, “do you mean we're not going to continue to be honest with each other, love each other, and treat each other well?”“Of course not.”“I didn't think so. Well, if you're talking about the kind of relationship where sex is completely out of the question, then I have to say I'm not too broken up about that.”“When we get back, though, it'll be different,” she said. Don thought there was a note of regret in her voice.“We'll see about that when we get there,” he shrugged, still smiling.“I'm still with Sarah, no matter what happens here,” she said firmly.“Right,” he nodded. “Did you get the impression I was trying to take you away from her?”“No, but things, ” she faltered. “But all of this; it feels complicated.”Don laughed a little, and said, “Sometimes complicated is good. It sure as hell is interesting.”She punched him in the shoulder, “Stop using that word!”As they walked on, Don thought that up until he had gotten here, to this strange place, he would have now been dying to ask her, “Does this mean you want to have sex?” Now, though, he could tell she wanted to have sex, but that wasn't all of it. His attitude had shifted somehow.Before he could pursue that line of thought any further, though, they came to the top of a huge spiral staircase they descended to a marble hall, with potted ferns and benches against the walls. Without stopping, the Player led them across the shiny floor to a pair of enormous doors that opened as they approached.Although by now Don would have thought he was beyond being surprised, he was shocked at how immense the ballroom was. It looked like something out of a particularly big-budget Hollywood musical. Huge chandeliers glittered way overhead, and broad stairways swept up the sides to a gallery overlooking the expansive floor where he guessed a hundred people mingled. Underneath the gallery (which was supported by marble columns) seemed to be a number of side chambers, open on the dance floor side but offering some small measure of privacy.“Wow!” Tascha said.“Exactly!” Don agreed.On either side of the entrance there were large tables covered with large bowls of brightly colored fruit. Suddenly, Don realized he was starving. Apparently, so was Tascha, because they both started immediately for the food. Don took a strawberry and bit into it, only to find that it was the sweetest strawberry he'd ever tasted. Next he devoured a banana, while seeing that Tascha had quickly peeled an orange and was making short work of it.“This is delicious!” she said.Don nodded, and took another strawberry. As he was chewing this, he saw a fountain with clear water pouring out of it and an array of glasses standing by. He hadn't had anything to drink since waking up, and hadn't even noticed that he was thirsty, which he certainly should be under the circumstances. He picked up another banana and moved over to the water. Filling a glass, he brought it to his lips and sipped it, suddenly concerned that this might be the moment when the drugging happened. The water felt cold, clean and surprisingly refreshing. He took a full swallow and felt thoroughly rehydrated and energized. He drained the glass, refilled it and brought it back to Tascha. He peeled his banana and watched her drain the glass, distracted a bit by the swallowing motion of her throat. He noticed she had dribbled some orange juice onto her breast, and without hesitation leaned in to lick it up.“Hey now!” Tascha laughed. “Such a forward fellow!”Don smiled up at her, and said, “That's me.”He started to eat the banana and realized he was almost full already, and felt like he wouldn't be thirsty again any time soon.“Are you full already too?” Tascha asked.“Yeah, I think so,” he nodded. “That's weird.”“At least you didn't say ‘interesting',” she said with a raised eyebrow.“Add this to the magic candles on the list of mysterious goings on,” Don mused. Then he looked around again and noticed that the Player and his entourage had gone ahead and disappeared into the crowd of people on the dance floor. He took a better look at the hall, and said, “Look, windows.”“Windows?” Tascha looked, following the line of Don's sight up above the chandeliers. “They do look like windows, but it seems to be dark outside.”“Those are the first windows we've seen since waking up,” Don observed. “Of course, we still have no idea how long we've been here.”Tascha took the banana peel from Don's hand and tossed it, along with her orange peel, into a handy bin. Then she took his arm again and said, “Shall we have a look around?”“Let's,” he nodded. Together they moved clockwise around the perimeter of the dance floor until they came to the foot of the stairway on the left side of the hall. Taking their time while looking around, they started up the stairs. Passing them coming down to join the crowd on the main floor were people in quite a varied assortment of clothes, mostly of bright colors. Almost everyone was displaying a quantity of flesh unusual for a Hollywood musical. Most of the men had, like Don and the Player, come to the ball with their sex organs on display. Many of the women were, like Tascha, displaying their breasts. At least one woman was wearing only a shiny black corset and a pair of boots that came up to her mid-thigh. At the top of the stairs they found the gallery was a broad, carpeted platform with a balcony railing on the right, and a bench-lined wall on the left. Though here and there they saw a couple engaged in mild fondling and necking, there was surprisingly little actual sex going on. As they moved along, Don noticed that everyone was checking them out. Both men and women were looking Tascha over as a potential playmate, and the women, and some of the men, were doing the same with Don. There was nothing shy about the way people were looking at each other, and Don found himself doing the same. On the other hand, he was not finding the mere fact that he could see a woman's tits or pussy as titillating by itself as he would have before today. What he did find titillating was that most of the women, and a few of the men, were looking back at him with apparent interest in getting their hands on him sexually.“Hey,” Tascha hissed. “Look over there.”Don followed her gaze to a point about halfway around the gallery from their current position. There was someone wearing a black robe. Not a black robe open in the front so you could have access to his or her sex, or even open part way so you could get a good look at their cleavage, but a full black robe, obscuring all of the wearer's body. To make things even more conspicuous, the person had a big hood drawn up over his or her head, completely hiding their face in shadow.“You're right,” Don said under his breath. “Let's get closer.” Trying not to draw attention to themselves, they began to move with a purpose through the idle people. Don thought they probably weren't doing a very good job of being inconspicuous, though, and, sure enough, when they reached the place where the figure in black had been he or she was nowhere to be seen.“One of our captors?” Don asked.“I don't know, but it certainly seemed suspicious,” replied Tascha as she looked around.Don smiled at her and said, “Well, we have something specific to look for now.”“Indeed,” she nodded.Right then music began to play, though there were no musicians, and they couldn't see any speakers. It was light classical music, possibly a piece by Mozart, though Don wasn't sure. People on the dance floor seemed to be arranging themselves as if they knew their places. Tascha and Don watched from the balcony. Then, when the first short piece was finished, another began. This was something from the Baroque period, Don could tell, though he couldn't identify the composer. The people below them began to dance in a formal, stylized way, much as Don imagined they must have danced in the court of Louis the XIII or XIV, except that here there was probably a bit more genitalia showing. The dance was uncomplicated and fairly slow moving, so that those wearing high heels and complicated dresses were in little danger of troublesome accidents.After watching for a while, Don asked, “Shall we give it a try?”Tascha smiled at him and said, “I thought you'd never ask.”Don's innuendo-prone mind thought she just might have misunderstood him, but she grabbed his hand and started off toward the nearest set of stairs, which was now the one opposite the one they had come up. They paused at the outskirt of the dancing throng, and looked for an appropriate opening. Peter and Natalia circled; or was it promenaded?; by, saw Don and Tascha and beckoned them to slip in ahead of them.Holding Tascha's right hand in his left up at shoulder level as the others were doing, Don led them into the dance. The measured, rhythmic steps weren't difficult to pick up and follow. They were on the outside circle of dancers moving clockwise, men on the inside. Passing on Don's right was another circle moving counterclockwise in the same arrangement, so a steady stream of provocatively dressed women paraded past him. On some cue that completely eluded Don, the people holding hands let go and switched partners. This last was done by the male half of each ring turning around to take the hand of the woman now on his left, and then moving in the direction that woman had been moving. The men from the innermost ring, being without partners, scrambled to make their way, without disrupting the dance, to the outermost ring of unattached women, who had continued to move clockwise. This process seemed to provide a lot of playful amusement all around.Don now found himself holding the hand of an exquisite woman with dark chocolate skin, almond-shaped, golden-brown eyes, a slender frame, short black hair in tight curls, and inviting, full lips that smiled warmly at Don's attention. She was wearing a deep red gown, with a neckline that plunged down to what Don guessed was her pubic bone, and at that it was one of the more modest dresses on display at the ball.Don passed Tascha once, noting that a fair-haired young man had managed to partner up with her, before there was another switch. This time, the women turned around, took another partner and went in the opposite direction. Don was now on the inner-side of the second circle, holding the left hand of a woman with wavy blonde hair falling down her back, a long nose that Don found particularly attractive, thin lips that smiled at him mischievously and laughing eyes of blue. She was wearing a sparkling gown of gold and green, cut much like Tascha's in the skirt, but providing more support for her breasts, which were displayed prominently, with nipples showing.Tascha must be partnered with someone on this circle, he reasoned, and sure enough he did not see her again until after the next switch. Now Don was moving clockwise again, holding the hand of a brunette with hair that hung straight down her back to below her behind, and who was wearing a sheer, see-through dress that hung from around her neck down her front, only covering the backside at the bottom of her back, and then only reaching down to her mid-thigh. Tascha, on the other hand was moving along with a dark-haired man with a goatee, who might be the man they had seen masturbating earlier, and who was wearing a costume much like Don's except that it was all black.This pattern of switching partners and directions gradually worked Don and Tascha in toward the center circle. As they went, Don found himself wondering what happened to the people who couldn't find a partner on the next inner circle, which must have fewer people on it because it was smaller. Then he saw it happen just a few couples ahead of him, and the man had to work his way back out to the outer circle. He seemed disappointed. When Don asked about this, his partner, a petite blonde with very short hair in a gown that looked very like a pink teddy to Don, said, “Once you've started on the outside and made it all the way to the center, you get to play with your partner when you get one on the outside circle again. If you don't find a partner with each turn, you have to go back to the outside and start over.”Don laughed, knowing that Tascha had no idea of this particular game. Looking around, he saw that indeed there was now one ring fewer than there had been. “What happens if you don't start on the outside circle?”“You just have to wait a little longer,” his partner smiled.Apparently the people who had reached the center of the dance at the first switch after he and Tascha had joined had not started out on the outer circle. Don wondered how this was going to play out, and felt himself quite excited when he found himself on the inner circle waiting for the next “turn”. When it came, he smiled to his former partner, caught Tascha's eye on the opposite side of what was now the innermost circle, waved, and then weaved his way through the alternating rings of dancers until he came to the outside of the dance. Unattached women were moving before him, as men quickly took their picks and led them away from the dance floor, either to the gallery or to the area underneath that. Don shoved a moment of indecision aside, and stepped forward with a smile to catch hold of the hand of a beautiful young woman. She seemed to be of Indian descent, with dark skin, thick, lustrous, black hair pulled back into a ponytail that spilled down her back, warm, laughing eyes, and full breasts pushed up out of her white bodice. Her skirt was basically a set of layered ribbons of black and white.Don tugged her away from the dance, and she came willingly with a musical laugh. Don put his arm around her bare shoulders, looked down into her pretty eyes and said, “Hello, my beautiful lady, would you do me the honor of this ‘dance'?”She laughed again, and said, “It would be my pleasure, sir.”They were close to the foot of the right stairs, so Don led her up those steps, saying, “My name is Don, by the way.”“I'm Sanja,” she smiled. “You're new here, aren't you?”“I am indeed,” he grinned.They passed several couples on the benches against the wall, and one set of two couples that seemed to have blended together, with one woman on her back getting fucked while the other woman sat on the first's face and sucked on her partner's cock. Don thought that group looked like a lot of fun. Somehow this carried Don to the thought that he would like Tascha to be able to see him and Sanja if she should happen to be looking. So, he turned her toward the balcony railing, which, being made of stone, seemed quite sturdy.Don took hold of Sanja's waist and lifted her up to sit on the broad railing. This put her face almost level with Don's, and she leaned forward to kiss him. He reached up to hold her face in his hands as he returned her kiss. She sucked on his lower lip a bit and he playfully bit hers. Their tongues slipped into each other's mouths, exploring and tasting. Don felt her hand reaching down between them. Finding his rising cock, she began to squeeze and pull on it. Reluctantly breaking their kiss, Don tipped Sanja's head back and kissed her bare throat. He nipped and kissed his way along, until he had descended to her collar bone, and then pulled back a bit, away from her greedy grasp. Smiling at her, Don knelt between her legs and kissed each of her smooth brown thighs. Gently, he parted the ribbons that concealed her pussy from him. She helped him by taking the offending ribbons and throwing them to the sides. Soon, Don was pressing his lips against the little hood behind which her clit was hiding.Don kept a firm hold on Sanja's thighs as he slowly ran his tongue along her moist lips. It wouldn't do to have the lovely young woman fall over the balcony. Moving patiently, he parted her outer lips with his tongue, and then used it to spread her sweet juices up and down between those lips. Finally, he returned his attention to her clit, which was now pushing itself out of hiding. He licked it slowly and gently a few times, then took it into his mouth, sucking on it a bit. Going back to licking it, Don very slowly began to increase the pressure of his tongue on Sanja's clit. He was rewarded with a little shudder and a cute whimper. When she took one of her hands off the railing and held the back of his head so that he wouldn't try to back away, Don let go of her left thigh and brought his right hand around to her pussy. Without stopping what he was doing with his tongue, Don gently parted her lips with his fingertips and probed the mouth of her pussy. He kept slowly but firmly licking Sanja's clit as he slowly pushed his finger up into her. Once, twice, three times Don worked his finger in and then out of her very tight and wet vagina. Then he took his finger away, only to twist his first and second fingers together, as if he was crossing them for luck, and then slowly pushed them together into her.Sanja gasped and pushed herself a little forward on the railing, encouraging Don to continue what he was doing. Of course, Don had no intention of stopping. He slowly built up the tempo of his licking, now turning his head a bit from side to side, while steadily fucking his twisted fingers in and out of Sanja's pussy. It didn't take too much of this before Sanja began to shudder and groan with her rapidly approaching orgasm. Then, almost abruptly, she came with a loud shriek and a minor flood of her juices on Don's tongue, chin and hand. She clutched his head to her as she shook there on the railing. Don held still, sucking on her clit as she climaxed. Eventually, though, when Sanja began to slump forward a bit, Don released her clit and withdrew his wet, slippery fingers.He smiled up at the brown-eyed beauty who leaned down, took his face in her hands and kissed him, hard. During this passionate, happy kiss, she began to pull him up. Don rose and stepped closer to her, slipping his left arm around her waist. Sanja leaned on the railing and scooted her butt forward. Don took his now very hard cock in hand and rubbed it between her lips. Sanja was staring intently into his eyes as Don pushed the head of his cock into her pussy. She moaned a low, “mm-hmm,” as he pushed up into her, filling her with his cock.Sanja wrapped her legs around him, as Don reached up to hold the back of her neck with his right hand. They continued to look into each other's eyes as he slowly began to fuck in and out of her. Don held on to her tightly as he pulled out and then thrust in, steadily building up the pace. Never breaking their gaze, Don fucked her in long, steady strokes, a bit faster as time went on.“You're going to make me come again,” Sanja said intently.“Good,” Don answered firmly, without taking his eyes off hers, and without pausing his rhythmic fucking of her strong, slippery pussy.Finally, it was Sanja who looked away, throwing her head back as her second orgasm careened through her body. Feeling her body clenching around him, Don leaned over Sanja again, still holding her tightly, but now burying his face in her neck and then her full breasts as he continued to fuck in and out of her. Then his own orgasm exploded at the base of his spine; his cock swelled and shot a fountain of cum up into Sanja. His entire body shook as he shoved up into her and held her close, his balls and cock sending spurt after spurt into her pussy.Then he found he was kissing her again. Sanja said, “That was definitely my pleasure, Don.”“That was beautiful,” said a feminine voice off to Don's left. He and Sanja looked to see a beautiful and elegant older woman with light brown hair shot through with streaks of silver and black piled up on her head to accentuate her long neck, wearing a coppery gown.Don smiled and said, “Thank you.”“May I?” said the woman, and immediately dropped to her knees next to them.Don looked at Sanja who only smiled back and gave a little shrug.“Um, sure,” Don said, and stepped back a bit from Sanja, letting his slightly deflated cock slip free.The woman on her knees promptly reached forward and took hold of Don's cock and leaned in to bring it to her mouth. Sanja and Don watched as she milked the last bit of cum from him and then very thoroughly cleaned him with her lips and tongue. Then, she moved in and, without the slightest preliminaries, began to lick up every remnant of sex from Sanja's thighs and outer lips. When she was done with that, she proceeded to slip her tongue up into Sanja's pussy and did her best to retrieve every last bit of Don's cum. While she was doing this, she had reached up to stroke Don's cock which was now back to full vigor. Don, meanwhile, leaned in to kiss Sanja, and then the tops of her breasts. Sanja yanked the top of her bodice down, so her breasts came free, and Don immediately began to kiss and suck on her nipples. The woman between Sanja's legs was now obviously licking at Sanja's clit, while Sanja held Don to her breasts where he sucked on her nipple, pulling on it and teasing it with his tongue and teeth. Before long, Sanja was trembling and moaning, then shaking and crying out, as yet another orgasm washed over her in crashing waves.Sanja collapsed forward with her arm around Don's shoulders. After a few moments, she said, “Wow!”The woman in front of them stood up, smoothed her skirts, gave them a broad smile and then turned and walked away.“Help me over to a bench, please,” Sanja said. “I'm afraid I'm going to be a bit weak in the knees.”Don slipped his arm around her back, and the other under her legs and gently carried her over to a nearby bench, where he laid her down with a kiss on her forehead. She smiled sweetly up at him and said, “I just need a little break. Go have fun, and I'll see you later, sweet Don.”He kissed her mouth once again, and said, “I certainly hope so, Sanja.”Don looked around in the hope that he might find Tascha again and close by, but she was nowhere to be seen. He had an overwhelming desire to see what kind of mischief she might have gotten into. He made his way around the rest of the balcony, and had to resist stopping to watch, or join in on, any number of interesting combinations of bodies. Before going down the stairs, he looked across the way to try to see Sanja, and thought he could see a little knot of people where he had left her. If he couldn't find Tascha soon, he thought he would have to go back there to see what Sanja had gotten up to.Back on the dance floor, some of the guests were dancing in a less formalized way, to music that sounded decidedly un-classical. Don didn't think he could see Tascha out there among the dancers, so he moved around to start looking in the area underneath the balcony. As he had seen when they came in to the ballroom, this area featured a number of smaller chambers, open on the one side to the dance floor. Each one had benches on the sides and then basically a large bed set along the rear wall. There was quite a bit of action going on here, and it took Don a while to work through the first five of these chambers, which accounted for the left half of them. In the middle of this area, directly opposite the doors they had originally entered, was a long heavy table set into an inset in the wall. This table was piled high with flowers and more bowls of fruit. Leaning back against the front edge of the table was Tascha. She was not alone.Tascha was half-sitting on the edge of the table, with her legs splayed out in front of her. Between those fish-net clad legs was a completely naked young woman with a rather fit back who knelt with her face in Tascha's crotch. On the table were two more girls, one kneeling on either side of Tascha. The one on Tascha's left was wearing a black taffeta dress and a big red bow in her dark hair and was leaning over to suck on Tascha's nipple. The one on Tascha's right was wearing a slinky red dress with a slit running way up the side, had blonde curly hair, and was both squeezing Tascha's right tit, and making out with Tascha. Aside from the long gloves, which had gone missing, and probably the G-string, Tascha was still wearing all of her ball clothes and had her right hand resting on the ass of the girl in red, and was using the left to hold the girl's head between her legs in place. She certainly seemed to be having a good time.To be continued, in The Ball part BBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Bath & Wardrobe

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 14, 2024

Tascha is bathed & dressed. Lost In Eros – book 1, Part 4 of 20 By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Tascha was reveling in the afterglow of several intense orgasms and the unusual feeling of being well and truly fucked. The beautiful Ilsa was hovering over her with that statuesque body; all soft, curvy and fit in just the right ways and places; kissing and licking; licking the Player's cum off Tascha's body! Tascha knew that sooner or later she would be shocked at her behavior and how much she had enjoyed every bit of it. From sucking that ridiculously big dick, to having it inside her, and then feeling all that hot, sticky cum splattering all over her body; she had loved all of it. Then there was her sudden mania for the taste of cum. When she had taken the cum from Natalia's thigh and slurped it down, she had been acting on a whim, born half of the desire to tease Don and half from curiosity spawned by seeing Ilsa and the mysterious woman in the hallway both of whom had clearly enjoyed the stuff, but she had been surprised to find that she liked it; a lot. Of course, she had tasted cum before, but it had never been particularly appealing, and at least once nasty. Don's cum, mixed with Natalia's juices, was surprisingly tasty, both salty and a little sweet. The Player's was similar, though a bit sweeter even. Plus, it felt so wonderfully decadent to scoop the stuff up off herself and enjoy its thick texture in her mouth and sliding down her throat.As she ran her hands over Ilsa's wonderful curves, Tascha also thought back to how willing she was to let the Player have his way with her. More than that, she had happily gotten to her knees for him; hardly typical behavior for her! Something about the fact that the Player had had to earn the right to her favors, in a very physical and competitive way, made it not only alright to give herself up so willingly, but even fun, as if kneeling there, sucking his cock, and fucking him were all part of the game; the most fun part of a game she had enjoyed very much. It also didn't hurt that all of the men (except Igor) had seemed focused on hitting her to the exclusion of the other women. Normally, she didn't like being pursued so directly, particularly by men, but there was something about the good-natured and open spirit of the game that had made it all OK. She had agreed to play, knowing the stakes, and had made them work very hard to win. She was glad that it was either the Player or Don who had gotten her finally, but she was sure she would have been happy to submit to whoever tagged her. Those were the rules, after all.Ilsa's sweet lips and tongue had made their way down to Tascha's lower belly, and Tascha was sure the blonde would soon move even lower. She turned her head to the side, kissed Ilsa's thigh, and parted her legs, giving the statuesque beauty complete access. Unfortunately, this idyllic moment was interrupted by a voice saying, “Ahem, excuse me, ladies and gentlemen. I am to inform you that the ball will begin shortly.”The other women exclaimed their delight and Ilsa promptly stopped what she was doing and sat up on her haunches. Smiling down at Tascha, she said, “You'll love the ball!”“The ball?” Tascha asked, suddenly thinking about things other than sex.“Yes,” Ilsa nodded. She got to her feet, and leaned down to help Tascha to her feet. “We get to dress up and dance. It's wonderful fun.”“But, what about, ” Tascha started, but stopped when she felt a large warm hand on her shoulder. She turned to see the Player, who had retrieved his jacket, hat and walking stick, and was now smiling down at her.“I should tell you that the people you should ask about how you came to be here are the Lord and Lady of the Manor,” he said cheerfully. “If anyone knows, they will. And they will be at the ball.”Don had now come up to hear all of this, trailed closely by a very happy Keiko. “We might as well play along,” Don said with a shrug. “I'm beginning to have a very hard time thinking anyone means us any harm here.”“You don't think kidnapping is harm all by itself?” Tascha said. She thought her voice should sound crosser than it actually did.“Yeah,” Don nodded, “but aside from that. Anyway, if this Lord and Lady can answer our questions, we might as well give it a shot, right?”Tascha suspected Don was being seduced by all the sex. No, she knew Don was, and who could blame him? What she suspected was that she was too. It was one thing for Don to lose himself in all of this; he didn't have a girlfriend at home. The thought of Sarah produced a sharp twist in her gut. She had agreed to play the game with the Player to get back to Sarah, not to screw a man she just met. She was being seduced. She pushed these thoughts aside for now. Don had a point. No armed guards had burst in to the room to haul them off while they were playing a very loud game of dodge ball. God, that was a crazy risk to take! It really didn't seem that anyone meant them any more harm than kidnapping them and subjecting them to all kinds of sex, at least for now.“OK,” Tascha nodded. “Let's go to the ball.”“Splendid!” the Player boomed. “We'll need to get you some appropriate clothes.” Ilsa, Natalia and Keiko all clapped at this. “But first,” he grinned, “we'll all need to get cleaned up.” This provoked more clapping. The Player gestured to a door with his walking stick and said, “To the baths!”The three women led the way, with their respective dresses thrown over their arms. Tascha and Don followed after, and the Player, Peter and Igor brought up the rear.As they walked down the hallway, Tascha noticed Don looking at her sideways with a smirk on his face. She was pretty sure what he was thinking, and was positive she'd earned whatever he was thinking, but she still snapped, “What?”“You seem to be having fun,” he said cheerfully.“Oh, you should talk! How many women have you had your dick in since we got here?”“Well, that depends on whether that one time counts,” he said with a bit more smugness than Tascha thought was called for.“Let's say that it doesn't,” Tascha said sharply.“Then at least one too few,” Don said as if he was saying something no more noteworthy than, “It's a nice day out.” Then, he added, “Don't get me wrong. I'm definitely not trying to give you a hard time. I'm glad you're having fun. It's just that I'm seeing a different side of you, that's all.”“Yeah,” she said, letting herself smile a little. “I'm seeing a different side of myself, I think.”“Well, I think it suits you,” Don said.“You do?” she looked at him intently.He looked back, letting her see that he was smiling and serious, “Yes, I do.”“I was a little worried that you might, ” Tascha tried to think of the right words. “I mean that back there.”“I know what you mean,” Don smiled. “We can talk more about this later, when we have some privacy, but for now, I'll tell you, I am really loving watching you have sex. It's incredibly hot.”Tascha laughed, genuinely happy, though at the moment she couldn't say exactly why. She smiled over at Don and with a twinkle in her eye said, “Right back at ya.”Don grinned from ear to ear. He started to say something, but right then the girls led them into the baths, and he was temporarily rendered speechless.Tascha gaped as well. They were in an exceptionally large room, with several side areas and at least one chamber off to the side. Here, just inside the doorway, was apparently a drying area. There were slatted wooden benches, and piles of white, fluffy towels, as well as a few laundry bins for used towels. Tascha noticed other, larger bins off to the side, one of which received the evening dresses the other women had been wearing, as well as Peter's kilt. The Player hung his jacket and hat on a pair of hooks on the wall.Beyond this area, the party stepped into the main area, which was dominated by what looked most like an extravagant indoor pool. At the far end, a tall waterfall poured water into the pool, and at the near end a shorter, smaller waterfall drained water out. There was a lot of white noise in the big chamber, fostering an air of intimacy. There were canisters of various sorts, sizes and colors arranged here and there along the sides of the pool, as well as small stacks of what looked to be washcloths and, in a few places, loofahs. Tendrils of steam snaked across the surface of the water. Tascha was a bit surprised that there were no sex toys in evidence.To their left, was an area with a large array of overhead shower heads. A pair of dark-skinned women were there, rinsing shampoo and soap out of their hair and off their gleaming skin. To the right, was a doorway, through which steam poured. “That's the steam room,” Keiko said.“We'll leave you in the hands of the women for a bit,” the Player smiled, as he and Peter headed off toward the steam room. “Come along, Igor.”“We can play there later if you like,” Keiko said with a smile at Don.“Looks like you've made a new friend,” Tascha said under her breath.“Look who's talking,” Don chuckled, as Ilsa took Tascha by the hand and led her to the big pool.Tascha padded over the not quite smooth ceramic tiles, and then, following Ilsa and followed by Natalia, stepped down a small set of steps into the warm water. The floor of the pool dipped in the middle, so that the water was up to her neck at its deepest. Tascha noticed that she could feel a slight current carrying the water from one waterfall to the next. Ducking her head under the water, Tascha luxuriated in the sensation of the warmth washing over her. When she surfaced and opened her eyes, she saw Ilsa and Natalia nearby doing the same. Natalia had, with startling speed, let her hair down, and it now spread out around her in a deep brown circle. Ilsa, who was taller than the others, had her shoulders and the tops of her breasts glistening over the water. They looked to Tascha and gestured for her to come to them.When she had made her way through the water, she felt their arms encircle her waist and pull her to them. Natalia leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips, and then Ilsa did the same, but with a bit more passion. Natalia then took another turn, and this time, Tascha felt the other woman's tongue slip into her mouth. Ilsa's next kiss was longer and deeper, and Natalia took the opportunity to lean in and kiss the side of Tascha's neck. Tascha heard a low moan, and was only a little surprised to realize it had come from her. She felt fingers playfully moving up the inside of her thigh, and suspected they were Natalia's. Those fingers found their way to Tascha's lips and began to stroke and tease them under the water. Lost in kissing Ilsa, having Natalia kiss and nibble on her neck, and being pleasured by someone's fingertips, Tascha hardly even noticed when two of those fingers stole between her lips and slipped up inside her pussy. Another moan came from her throat.Tascha noticed then that she wasn't at all sore from earlier. The Player's cock had easily been the largest thing she'd ever had inside her, and, although it had required some effort to get it into her, it had not really hurt. She thought at the time that there would be hell to pay later, but on the contrary, she felt no discomfort at all. Instead, all she felt was pleasure from the fingers that were making mischief beneath the water.Ilsa and Natalia began to slowly move the unresisting Tascha toward the side of the pool. When they were close enough to the edge, Tascha broke her long kiss with Ilsa to lower her face to the woman's breasts. She kissed her way down Ilsa's left tit until she got to the big nipple, and then sucked it into her mouth. Ilsa's hand came up behind her head, to hold Tascha in place. Tascha continued to suck and pull at that nipple, while she managed to get her arms inside the little triangle they had made between themselves. Once this was done, she reached down and found both Ilsa's and Natalia's crotches, and began to tease both of them by stroking and pulling at their lips. She pinched their clits, and slipped her fingers up between their lips and into their pussies. Although she had always been rather ambidextrous, she had never tried doing anything quite like this with both hands at the same time. Tascha noticed that Natalia now had her mouth on Ilsa's other nipple, and was sucking it hard. Ilsa's other hand was holding Natalia to that tit as well, so Tascha now knew for sure that it was Natalia who was stimulating her down below.This continued for several long minutes before Tascha felt the unmistakable tension building. She relaxed and let the orgasm wash over her. Sighing around Ilsa's nipple, Tascha trembled in the water, but continued to play with the other girls. In seconds they joined her in a quiet little knot of ecstasy. When it was over, Tascha released Ilsa's nipple and rested her head against that soft bosom. Natalia leaned in and kissed her forehead and then her lips. This kiss lingered, and soon Tascha was kissing Natalia with more passion. Though Tascha had withdrawn her fingers from the others, Natalia's were still deep inside Tascha, and Natalia began to flex her wrist, fucking those fingers slowly in and out of Tascha.Ilsa said, “Now, now, there'll be plenty of time for that later. We should really get washed up.”Both Tascha and Natalia made disappointed noises, but moved with Ilsa over to the side of the pool. Ilsa took a bottle labeled “SHAMPOO” and began to work some of its contents into Tascha's hair. It smelled like honey and strawberries. Meanwhile, Natalia took a bottle of “SOAP” and a washcloth and began to wash the rest of Tascha's upper body. She was very thorough and, naturally enough, soon Natalia was pushing two of her fingers back up into Tascha who smiled her approval. Natalia began to work her fingers in and out, which felt very good to Tascha.Catching on, Ilsa tisked her disapproval and pushed Tascha down under the water to get some of the shampoo out of her hair. By the time Tascha bobbed back up, Natalia had removed her mischievous fingers. The two women lifted her up and sat her on the edge of the pool, so that they could wash her legs and privates a bit more seriously.While this was going on, Tascha looked around and saw that Don was busy washing Keiko's black hair. Somehow, this seemed odd to Tascha. She had seen Don do a lot of things, particularly today, and she could now imagine him doing a lot more, but not simply washing a woman's hair for her. Sure, at a hair salon someone you didn't even know would wash your hair and there was nothing more to it. Here in this tub, where they were all naked, and when they had all shared various degrees of sexual contact, there was, of course, a sharply increased level of intimacy. But there was something, loving about what Don was doing. Watching him made Tascha smile.Then she was brought back to matters closer to hand, when Ilsa and Natalia produced shaving cream and razors. They promptly and efficiently shaved her legs, and then Ilsa suggested she lay back and spread her legs so they could finish the job. Taken a little aback, she did as suggested, and felt them removing the hair from around her pussy.Natalia leaned up over her and asked, “Do you want to keep the bush? It's cute, but we can get rid of it if you like.”“Um,” Tascha paused. She had noticed that almost all the women she'd seen here were shaved bare. The woman on the bed they had seen through the last hidden window had not, and there were at least three women she'd seen but not been able to notice the state of their pubic hair. Still, the norm seemed to be bare here, and it felt a little like surrendering to the whole situation to have them shave her bald. On the other, she had never done that before, and she was intrigued. “Sure,” she said, “shave it off.”In another moment the deed was done and the two girls each gave Tascha's naked pussy a quick kiss. Then they pulled her into the pool and dunked her under again. When she came up, it was her turn to help the other two clean. There was a great deal of playfulness involved, but the whole process seemed to go rather quickly. It was helped by the fact that neither of them needed to be shaved; they were both silky smooth all over.When Natalia bent over the edge of the pool, and Ilsa parted her butt cheeks to push a couple of soapy fingers into her rectum, Tascha gasped a little. She had not seen that coming. Ilsa smiled at Tascha, and Natalia responded by wiggling her butt in a decidedly non-protesting way. Natalia even said, “Um, we forgot to do Tascha's ass.”“Oh, well, that's alright,” Tascha said hurriedly.“Don't be silly,” Ilsa said as she took her fingers out of her friend's butt and rinsed them in the water flowing past. “Hop on up.”“That's really not necessary,” Tascha said, feeling her cheeks blushing.Natalia slipped back into the water, and agreed with Ilsa, “Come on, get up there.”Tascha looked around to make sure that Don hadn't somehow gotten closer, then took a deep breath and hopped up to lean out over the edge of the pool. In another moment she felt a pair of hands spread her cheeks, and heard Natalia say, “You've got the cutest butt.”Tascha was about to say, “Thank you, yours is very nice too,” but right then she felt Ilsa's slippery fingers pushing against her asshole. She knew enough to relax, and did her best to do so. Then Ilsa's fingers were pushed up inside her, filling her in a completely different way than she was used to. The fingers pushed in and out a little and twisted. Tascha was surprised at how good it felt. And then they were out. Natalia let go of her cheeks, and slapped one for good measure. Tascha slipped back into the water, strangely embarrassed and excited. When it was Ilsa's turn, Tascha watched with interest as Natalia fingering her ass. Ilsa also squirmed happily while she was being cleaned.They were finishing washing Ilsa, lingering over her breasts, when they were distracted by sounds from Don and Keiko's area of the pool. Tascha was actually surprised that she'd been paying so little attention to what was going on over there. She had caught glimpses which had included some making out and at one point recently Don sitting on the side of the pool while Keiko's head bobbed up and down in his lap, but Tascha had her own partners to pay attention to so she had concentrated on Ilsa and Natalia.Now, though, Keiko was making loud appreciative noises, that carried even through the white noise of the waterfalls. She was sitting on the edge of the pool, leaning back while Don was in the water between her legs, apparently going down on her. While they watched, Keiko shifted her weight to one arm so she could reach down with the other to hold Don's face tighter to her.“That looks like fun,” Natalia said. “I'm going to go have a look.” She ducked under the water and swam quickly across the pool, pulling herself up to sit next to Keiko, where she openly watched.Tascha found herself torn between the beautiful woman who had her breasts in Tascha's hands, and the urge to watch what was going on at the other side of the pool. Ilsa noticed this, and laughed, “Let's go join them.”As they turned to cross the pool, Keiko cried out and threw her head back as her body was wracked by an intense orgasm. This went on for what seemed like a full minute, during which time Don seemed to continue pleasuring her. Finally, Keiko collapsed backward, laughing and pushing Don away with her feet.Tascha and Ilsa were pulling themselves out of the water in time to hear Natalia say, “That looked wonderful, can you do it again?”Don grinned up at her and licked his lips, “I'd love to try.”Natalia scooted forward until she was sitting on the lip of the pool and parted her legs for Don. He moved over to between her thighs. He paused a moment to kiss the insides of her thighs, working his way up the left until he kissed the lips of her pussy, and then stopping to repeat the process for her right leg.Tascha sat down next to Natalia, completely open about the fact that she intended to watch. Don looked up at her and smiled, just before he leaned in to run his tongue over Natalia's lips. Ilsa sat down on the far side of Keiko, who was still sprawled on the tiles, her feet floating in the water. The Player, Peter and Igor came back from the steam room and plunged into the pool upstream.Tascha ignored everything else, and watched as Don parted Natalia's lips with his tongue and ran it slowly up and down her slit. He brought up two fingers to hold her outer lips apart while his tongue continued to move leisurely up and down between them. He pressed his mouth to her.Natalia shuddered and said, “Yes, fuck me with your tongue.”But Don pulled back to lick up to her clit, which he toyed with briefly, before gently sucking it into his mouth. This provoked another shudder from Natalia. Don then moved back to push his tongue deep into Natalia's vagina. He seemed to be working that tongue in and out of her a few times, and Natalia was rocking herself against him. Tascha noticed that Don's nose was rubbing against Natalia's clit during this. Tascha found that she had moved her own left hand between her legs and was stroking her own newly shaved pussy, it felt smooth and tender to the touch.On the other side of Natalia, Ilsa had bent over Keiko to make out with her and to suck on the Asian girl's nipples, but Tascha was intent upon watching Don at work.Don had now pushed two fingers slowly up into Natalia, and shifted the attention of his lips and tongue to her clit. He had started out slow and gentle, but was gradually increasing the pressure, and more gradually building up the tempo. Tascha could see his wrist moving as he worked his fingers in and out of her.Natalia turned to look at Tascha through half closed eyes, and said, “Oh, he's very good at this.”Tascha smiled, and noticed that she was now slowly stroking her own clit. She looked back at Natalia and reached across with her right hand to cup the woman's right breast in her hand. She took the nipple between thumb and forefinger and pinched. Natalia shuddered, and said, “Yes, harder.”Don raised his eyes, saw what was going on, and then continued with what he was doing. Tascha, however, pinched Natalia's nipple harder, twisting it a little. Giving up on playing with herself, she leaned on her left arm to reach across to get a hold of Natalia's left nipple, which she promptly pinched very hard. This elicited a “God yes!” from Natalia.Tascha looked down to see that Don had brought his other hand up, and seemed to be working a finger into Natalia's butt. Oh, I'll bet she likes that, Tascha thought. Sure enough, Natalia responded with a happy groan and continued to rock her pelvis against Don's mouth and fingers.Tascha twisted Natalia's left nipple again, and leaned down to suck on her right. Tascha deliberately sucked very hard, and raked her teeth over the rigid nipple, and then went so far as to actually bite it a little.“Oh god yes!” Natalia yelled. “Yes!” Her body shook and clenched as she came intensely. Tascha looked down to see that, though he held his fingers still, pushed deep inside Natalia, Don was still, slowly but firmly tonguing her clit. This seemed to push Natalia into several connected and very intense orgasms.Only when this had gone on for what felt like some time, did Don lessen the pressure with his tongue and slowly pull his fingers away from Natalia. Natalia stayed there for a moment, trembling all over, then said, “Damn!” and slowly collapsed back on the tiles.“Wow!” Tascha breathed. Then she looked at Don and said, “My turn.”Don grinned broadly, and moved over in front of her. Tascha spread her legs for him, and he moved up close. She could feel his breath on her rather moist outer lips. He leaned in a bit more and kissed her very lightly. A shudder passed through her in anticipation.Then a familiar hand on her shoulder interrupted the moment. The Player leaned in and with a smile said, “Before you get started, we should really get ready for the ball.”“Really? Right now?” Tascha asked, exasperated.“Well, we still have to visit the wardrobe,” the Player laughed.Tascha looked down at Don, who had already backed away from her a bit. He smiled and said, “Don't worry; you know I'm happy to give you a rain check.”Tascha kicked water at Don, which only made him laugh. Then she accepted the Player's hand to help her up from the rim of the pool.The whole group made their way into the rinsing showers, where there was naturally more playful touching, though no one started anything serious. Everyone seemed to be hurrying to get on to the next big event. Tascha was happy to find that the water that poured down over her was warm. For some reason she had been worried that it would be cold after the warmth of the bath.Once everyone had rinsed off any remaining soap and shampoo, they hurried out to towel each other off. Tascha found herself between Don and Ilsa, who seemed to be enjoying drying off any part of her body they could get to. Since coming into the baths, Tascha had gotten worked back up to a serious level of arousal, and this playful man (and woman) handling was only making things worse.When they were all dry enough, the towels were tossed into the appropriate bins, and Keiko and Natalia led the way into the hallway and just a short distance to the left, where they opened the door to a sedate little sitting room. On either side of this antechamber were doors. The Player, Peter, Don and Igor headed off through the door on the left, while Ilsa, Natalia and Keiko led Tascha through the one on the right.As she stepped into this new room, Tascha drew up short. What she saw was an enormous room with row upon row of racks of women's clothing. Natalia and Keiko disappeared almost at once, while Ilsa took Tascha by the hand and led her down the third aisle. Without any hesitation, Ilsa found the particular rack of clothes she wanted, considered her options for a moment, then took something off the rack, and handed it to Tascha.“Try this one,” Ilsa said simply.Tascha held the hanger up and considered the offering skeptically. Shrugging to herself, she looked around for any sign of a dressing room, and then remembered she was already stark naked. She laughed a little and began to put on the garment Ilsa had given her. Tascha thought at first that something must be missing, but then started to doubt that. The standards of dress here were certainly different.Meanwhile, Ilsa had moved down the aisle a little, found what she was looking for and handed it to Tascha. She paused long enough to deal with the zipper Tascha couldn't reach, and then headed off in another direction, while Tascha struggled into the new items Ilsa had brought.By the time, Tascha thought that she had the things she'd been given on properly, Keiko appeared and handed her a couple of items including a G-string. When Keiko disappeared again, which happened very quickly, Tascha went ahead and sniffed the undergarment, and was relieved that it smelled freshly laundered. Before she could put the G-string or any of the other items Keiko had brought, Natalia turned up with a pair of shoes. When Tascha got to try them on, she was amazed to find that they fit perfectly.She thought she was finished, and looked around for a mirror, but before she could locate one, Ilsa returned wearing a sky blue gown that somehow held up her large breasts, though it only came up far enough to cover her nipples, and not all of her large aureoles. Her arms, shoulders and neck were completely bare, and, when Ilsa turned around to show it off, her back was also bare down to the top of her behind. The fabric of the dress had a silvery sheen that played up the curves of her body.“It's very pretty!” Tascha said appreciatively.“Let me look at you,” Ilsa said, as she stalked quickly around Tascha, and then announced, “Perfect!”Natalia and Keiko turned up then, and added their own votes of approval. Natalia was wearing a deep green bodice, with a dark red skirt that (as Natalia demonstrated) tore away easily to reveal a garter belt and black stocking, with no G-string or anything else covering her privates. Keiko was staying true to form and wore a black, form-fitting geisha dress, with very long slits running up both sides, showing her legs to good advantage, as well as the black stockings and stiletto heels she was wearing.“Is there a mirror?” Tascha finally got to ask.“Oh, yes,” Ilsa said, “but first, let's get your hair done a bit.”“My hair?” Tascha asked with some concern.“Don't worry, my dear,” Natalia said, “nothing drastic.”“Or time consuming,” Keiko put in.“Right,” Ilsa agreed. Then they bustled Tascha off to a room far to one side of the big room, where a pair of incredibly efficient and strangely impersonal male hairdressers quickly brushed Tascha's hair and added mousse, styling it without cutting it, in a matter of minutes. In the same time, another pair returned Natalia's long hair to a stylishly coifed pile on top of her head.“Thanks boys!” Ilsa said as she yanked Tascha out of her chair and back into the big room, where she and Keiko had found and wheeled over a large full length mirror. There Tascha saw herself with her hair seemingly windblown but very fetching. Around her neck she wore a simple black choker, and on her arms a pair of black gloves that came up to the middle of her upper arms. She had on a sexy pair of high heels with straps that laced up her calves. There was no way she was going to get those off in a hurry. The gown she wore began with a sort of bodice that seemed to be made of a kind of spandex. It fit her torso snugly and flatteringly, but enabled her to move and bend freely. However it came just up to under her breasts and stopped. In fact the top edge of it was curved as if it was cut specifically for Tascha. The skirt, which was long enough to brush the floor, started at her hips, but only wrapped around incompletely, so that the very front was open to view. Anyone could easily see the fine fish-net stockings and satin black G-string she was wearing. Both the skirt and top were of deep violet. Tascha had feared she would look ridiculous, but now saw that she was quite striking, particularly with her breasts standing out proudly in front of her. If the girls thought it was acceptable, she was willing to give it a shot.She smiled at her three new friends and said, “Thank you very much.”“Oh, wait!” Keiko said. She disappeared into the hairdressers' room and reappeared in a moment. With deft motions and utter assurance, she applied lipstick, a bit of eye-shadow, and some blush to Tascha's face. The lipstick was a burgundy, and the eye-shadow made Tascha look a bit exotic, while the rest was quite subtle but effective.“OK, now we can go,” Keiko announced.Arm-in-arm the four women proceeded back to the entry foyer, where the four men were waiting. The Player was wearing his red jacket and hat, but had added a golden-yellow vest and a pair of white breeches that were missing the crotch, so that his cock and balls were freely exposed, as well as a pair of black boots that came to the top of his calves. Peter was wearing another kilt; a black one; and a white jacket that was buttoned all the way up and had a Nehru collar. Igor was still naked. Don was wearing an open, deep blue long coat, a red vest, and boots and breeches just like the Player's.When the women entered the room, the Player bowed low, Peter clapped, and Don just gaped at Tascha. Seeing that she was looking at him with an amused expression, he remembered his manners and said, “Wow! You look amazing!”Tascha gave him a small curtsy, and laughingly added, “I can see you mean that.”Don glanced down to see that his cock was rapidly coming back to life while he was ogling Tascha. “Well, I certainly do mean it,” he smiled, actually blushing a little.“Very well then, ladies and gentlemen,” the Player said as he put on his hat and took up his cane. “Off to the ball we go!”To be continued in The Ball, Part ABy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: The Player & the Game

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 13, 2024

The Manor: The Player & the GameDon and Tascha win more than answers.Lost In Eros – Book 1, part 3 of 20 By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Though he was just as startled as Tascha by the sudden interruption, Don's first reaction was not to look to the light, to try to hide, or to try to defend himself. Instead, Don's response was to just ignore whatever else was going on and to take the opportunity to finally fuck Tascha. It wasn't the ideal romantic and erotic coupling he had often fantasized about, but, goddamn it, it was close enough! Unfortunately, Tascha's reaction was to pull away and turn to the light, blinking her eyes against the relatively brightness. Closing his eyes for a moment, due to the light and his frustration, Don turned to the light and the source of the voice.“You were right, Igor, there are naughty peepers in the walls,” said the deep, cheerful voice.Don opened his eyes, now fairly well adjusted to the new light level, and saw that he and Tascha had stopped at a window in the passage that was almost directly opposite just the kind of access panel they were supposedly looking for. In the opening stood a very tall, thin but muscular, black man wearing a bright red tuxedo jacket; the kind with tails; a matching top hat, and nothing else. Though Don couldn't be sure, because of the hat and the jacket, the interloper seemed to be completely hairless. Certainly there was no sign of pubic hair above the quite impressive schlong hanging down between the man's long legs. In his hand, the man held a walking stick with a gold handle that suggested some kind of alternate use as a sex toy to Don. On the man's face was a broad white smile.The big man gestured at them with his walking stick, and said, “Come on out of there and let us have a look at you, naughty peepers.”Don looked to Tascha, who appeared suitably cautious. He thought the only other option they had at the moment was to try to escape down the dark passageway, and he frankly didn't think that was likely to turn out well. This man in the top hat seemed to know where the access panels were, so Don thought he would be at least one step ahead of them in that regard. It also occurred to him that the man might be able to give them valuable information.“I don't think we, ” he started to say to Tascha.The man in the light interrupted him, saying, “Oh come on, we won't hurt you.” Then he laughed and added, “Unless you ask us to.”Tascha sighed, shrugged and nodded to Don, in quick succession. Don, who was fractionally closer to the opening anyway, led the way. The man in red stepped back out of the way, and Don and Tascha came out into the hallway, which seemed to be similar to the one they had spied upon shortly before. They found themselves completely surrounded by a small crowd of interesting characters. Aside from the tall man in red, there was a tall (but not so tall as the first man), thin, white guy with an unruly mop of dark hair on his head who was wearing a kilt, a rather short (about Nymphet height) but muscular man with a swarthy complexion, short, brown hair, no clothes and another prodigious dong hanging in front of him, and three gorgeous women wearing high heels and evening dresses.As Don and Tascha were taking all this in, the others were looking them over both intently and somewhat lasciviously; except for the short, brawny man, who seemed to have very little interest in what was going on. The man in red, who had been examining Tascha and Don a bit longer, was the first to speak, saying, “You're new aren't you?”This provoked excitement among the others, except the short one.“Um, yes, we're new,” Don said.“Ah!” the man laughed, “that explains everything!”“It does?” Tascha asked.“Indeed,” he answered. Then he took off his hat, showing his completely bald pate, and bowed, “Welcome to the Manor!” He gestured with his walking stick to each of his companions in turn and made introductions.He indicated the short man, and said, “This is Igor, ”“, Ilsa, ” The tall, busty Swedish-looking woman, with long straight blonde hair, with bangs cut in a straight line over her light blue eyes and improbably long and dark lashes, and wearing a clinging, shimmery blue sheath dress that hung suspended from two very thin spaghetti straps (strings, really) and her magnificent breasts, smiled at them and nodded.“, Keiko, ” The petite elegant East Asian woman, with hair just like Ilsa's but jet black, quite a bit of striking makeup on her eyes and lips, and a form fitting bright red Japanese-style collared tunic dress that only came down to just above her knees, smiled demurely and actually bowed a little.“, Natalia, ” The classy looking woman with long auburn hair that was swept up and coifed to show off her long, elegant neck which in turn was adorned by a glittering necklace of what looked to be diamonds and pearls, and wearing a low cut, long black dress with a slit on one side to show off one of her very nice, long legs, smiled enigmatically, and looked Don over from head to toe appreciatively.“, Peter, ” The kilt-wearer grinned broadly, said, “Hello!” and stepped forward to shake both Don and Tascha's hands firmly.“, and they call me the Player,” the man in red finished.“The Player?” Tascha asked.“Indeed,” he smiled.“Ah, well, um, I'm Don,” he said and gave a wave to everyone.“And I'm Tascha,” she said without waving.“Excellent! Good to meet you Don and Tascha,” the Player grinned. “We were just on our way to find a game to play; you must come join us.”“Actually, we were hoping to leave, if you could just, ” Tascha started.“Leave?” Natalia seemed shocked. “Why would you want to leave?” Don thought he detected a Slavic accent.Tascha tried to explain, “Well, I have a girlfriend, ”“But you just got here,” Peter pointed out.“We'll be your friends,” Ilsa purred to Tascha in a decidedly Scandinavian accent.“That's very nice, but that's not really what I meant.”“Um, speaking of just getting here,” Don cut in, addressing the Player, who seemed to be the leader of this gang. “Could you perhaps tell us exactly where here is?”“Well, I suppose I could.”“And who brought us here and why?”“And which way is the exit?” Tascha added insistently.The Player laughed cheerfully, and said, “That's an awful lot of questions. I'll tell you what, let's make this interesting.”Peter grinned from ear to ear at this, and both Ilsa and Natalia clapped their hands with glee. Keiko seemed pleased, but was more restrained. Igor did not seem to be paying attention to the conversation.Don and Tascha shared a “this is weird” look, and then she said, “What do you mean ‘interesting'?”“I mean, let's play a game. If you win, or every time you get a point, I'll answer a question to the best of my ability.”“And if you win?” Tascha asked skeptically.The Player smiled, and reached out with the end of his walking stick to run it up along the inside of Tascha's leg. He said, “Oh, I'm sure we can work out something as a prize.”Don looked at Tascha, thinking she would want to talk about this, but she only glanced at Don and then said, “Fine, we'll play, but you have to answer honestly.”“Of course!” the Player laughed. “Excellent! To the game room!”“Yay!” Ilsa and Natalia clapped, as the Player led the group down the hallway.“Are you sure about this?” Don asked Tascha in a low voice.“No,” she admitted, “but we've got to get some answers. This place is huge! We'll never find our way out here before whoever took us finds out we've escaped.”“But what if this is who took us?”“They seem more like inmates than wardens to me.”Don had to admit she had a point there, so he thought about changing the subject. He wondered if he should mention what had almost happened in the secret passageway. He had known Tascha for years, had been persistently in love with her for almost all of that time, and he was frankly worried about scaring her off. On the other hand, he admitted that didn't seem likely. Tascha was very reasonable, which was a big part of why he loved her, and it didn't seem reasonable that she would hold anything that had happened here, or was likely to happen, against him. Besides, he had no idea of what to say. “Sorry I almost fucked you”? He wasn't sorry, and she had definitely been very keen on him actually doing it.Just then, the Player led them to a big pair of doors, which he threw open dramatically. As he led the troupe into the large, open room, which seemed to be about the size of a tennis court to Don, the Player announced, “I know! Let's play dodge ball!”“Great idea!” Peter said. “Help me get the place ready, Igor.”“Dodge ball?” Tascha asked the Player, as the two other men hurried to move various balls and rackets and over-sized chess pieces put into cabinets set into the walls.“You do know how to play, don't you?” the Player asked.“Well, yes,” Tascha said, “I was expecting something like strip poker or chess.”“My dear,” he chuckled, “you're already naked. Though, I must say, it looks very good on you. I have been working on rules for strip chess, but I'm not quite happy with them yet.”“Well, say we agree to dodge ball,” Don cut in. “How do the rules work? There are only two of us and six of you.”“Yes, good point,” the Player paused.“Girls against boys!” Peter shouted from across the room.“Ah, splendid idea, Peter!” grinned the Player.“Well, how's that supposed to work?” Tascha asked.“Hmm, give me a moment,” he said as he tapped his chin with the oddly phallic handle of his walking stick. “OK, how about this? The men against the women. If the women hit one of us with a throw, you two can ask a question. If a man hits a woman with a throw, he gets to play with her.”“Play with her?”“Have sex,” the Player chuckled. “I forgot for a moment that you're new here. Whatever the gentleman says goes, but no more than one orgasm for him. As it is, we'll have to wait for them to finish before getting back to the game.”“But Don will be on your team?”“Yes, but surely he will do his best for our team,” the Player said, “anything else just wouldn't be sporting. I can assure you that the girls will give it their all for your side. We all love a good game.”Don looked over and saw that all three of the Player's women had slipped out of their dresses and high heels and were stretching in anticipation of the game. He had to admit that they seemed to be in very good shape.“Well, what do you think?” he asked Tascha, who had also been checking out the women.“I think they're hot,” she smirked at him.“Agreed, but what about this game? If you get hit, one of the guys is going to get you.”“And it might be you,” she smiled.“Damn, you're enjoying this,” Don laughed.“Might as well make the best of things, right?” she shrugged, “Besides, you know, I'm spry.”“OK, fine, but he's right you know, I'll be playing to win.”“Of course,” Tascha laughed.He turned to the Player, and said, “Alright, but I'd like to suggest a rule change. I don't think it's unreasonable to think the men will be throwing harder than the women, so they should get a handicap. How about if they catch one of our throws, ”“Before it bounces,” the Player threw in.“Yes, before it bounces. If a woman catches a throw it counts as a point for them, and we get to ask a question.”“And if we catch one of their throws?”“Well, we get possession of the ball, and that's worth something, isn't it?”The Player laughed, “You're a man after my own heart, Don. Agreed!”Once Igor and Peter were finished with the cleanup, everyone gathered around the Player who explained the rules he had agreed to with Tascha and Don. He reached into a small pocket of his jacket and produced a coin. The women won the toss and got first possession of the ball. As they cleared off to the other side of the room, the Player took off his hat and tails, setting them off to the side with his walking stick.The room itself had a very high ceiling, with bright chandeliers providing illumination. The walls, aside from two doors, were covered with cabinet doors, and the floor was covered with a short-napped checkerboard carpeting. The ball Peter had produced was bright green and a bit smaller than the dodge balls Don and Tascha were used to. The Player had indicated a row of squares in the carpet that split the room in two lengthwise and said that no one was to go in that area. While the ball was in play, the girls had to stay on their end, and the boys on theirs.Don watched as the women conferred briefly before the ball was passed to Tascha as the guest of honor and de facto team leader. She tossed the ball from hand to hand, gave it a bounce on the floor, and then walked toward the middle of the room. Her eyes scanned the row of men who all seemed ready to spring into action, with the exception of Igor, who was paying attention, but who appeared completely disinterested. Looking over at Don, on the far right side of the room, Tascha abruptly shifted and hurled the ball straight at Igor.Igor didn't even try to dodge the throw but caught it without any apparent effort. Without pause, he threw it hard at Ilsa who was the target closest to being straight in front of him. The ball was moving very fast, but Ilsa gracefully stepped out of the way. The ball boomed off a cabinet door on the back wall, and bounced back toward the center of the room. Keiko scrambled to intercept it, and as soon as she had it in her grasp, spun and fired it right at Don.Years of kung fu training stood Don in good stead, for the ball rocketed past him with a foot to spare, even though Keiko's aim had been perfectly accurate. Don got hold of the ball then, and threw it with all his might at Tascha, who lived up to her word and was spry enough to get out of the way.The ball volleyed back and forth quite a few times before anyone scored a point. It was soon apparent that Tascha was the favorite target on her side, so she had to work quite hard to avoid getting hit. The women were more even handed, except that they all seemed to be avoiding throwing at Igor. Don could see why; the short man gave no sport and had a disconcerting ability to catch the ball and fire it back with dangerous precision. Ultimately, though, it was the women who scored the first point. Peter tried to catch a throw from Natalia, but the ball managed to slip through his grasp. Don couldn't help but groan a little at his team's loss, even though it meant that the Player would now answer a question.Tascha stepped up to the line of forbidden carpet squares, and said, “How do we get out of here? And I mean this whole building, not just this room.”“Nice save,” Don chuckled.The Player paused to consider, and then said, “I've never tried to leave, and I really don't know why anyone would want to, but you can get out of the building by going out into the garden. I don't know if there's anything interesting outside the garden.”“How do we get to the garden?” Tascha asked.“No,” the Player laughed. “That's another question. Throw the ball, Peter.”Tascha had to throw herself flat on the ground to dodge the fast moving pitch from Peter. Another series of determined volleys followed. As if to make up for his earlier flub, it was Peter who scored the next point by hitting Ilsa in the left breast when Tascha ducked out of the way right in front of her.Everyone clapped, and the Player directed Peter and Ilsa to the center of the room so everyone could watch. Don moved over to sit down on the floor next to Tascha. He planned to ask her how she was doing, but he could tell that she was more interested at the moment in what Peter and Ilsa were doing.Ilsa was almost as tall as Peter, and they met in the center of the room with a long passionate kiss. His hands moved up to caress her very large tits, while hers immediately pulled up his kilt to get at his flaccid member. Her stroking and pulling on it soon had it at half-mast, and then she dropped to her knees in front of him. Without any preliminaries, Ilsa began to suck on it, taking almost the entire length into her mouth at first. As it got harder and longer, she took less of it, though occasionally she would slowly sink down on the entire length, taking the head and a good part of the shaft into her throat. Though he was entitled by the rules to anything, Peter seemed quite content with the quietly intense blowjob he was getting. As he began to rock his hips, fucking his cock in and out of her mouth and throat, Ilsa moaned in approval and increased the speed and strength of her sucking. When Peter began to come, he pulled away from Ilsa's mouth and shot stream after stream of cum on her face, neck and full tits. Everyone clapped, and Keiko and Natalia hurried over to help Ilsa up. Don was a bit surprised and quite titillated to see Keiko enthusiastically lean in to lick and suck Peter's cum from Ilsa's breast and neck.Looking to his side, Don noticed that Tascha was also watching the girls. Then, noticing that he was looking at her, Tascha looked back at Don and then quickly glanced down at the very hard erection he was again sporting.“OK, well back to the game,” the Player called. “But this is going to take forever, so I suggest we add another ball. Any objections?”There were none, so a second ball was produced. Ilsa had one, and Don had the other. Don's flew straight at Tascha, while Ilsa's shot straight at his head. Tascha dodged, but Don took the hit, which knocked him to the side a bit.As he shook his head to clear it of stars, Tascha asked, “How do we get to the garden?”“I honestly do not recall at the moment,” the Player said. Seeing that this answer wasn't acceptable, he added, “However, if you like, later, we'll help you find the garden. I promise.”Tascha and Don agreed that this was fair enough, and the game resumed. Now that there were two balls in play things were much trickier. The women seemed to coordinate their attacks a bit better than the men, who were basically just throwing at the increasingly tired Tascha. The other girls tried to help out by trying to catch the thrown balls. At one point, Keiko caught a ball only to be hit a split second later. Everyone agreed to call that a draw. The next point was won by Tascha and Natalia who managed to catch the Player with a fast combination that effectively drove him into the second ball.“Who brought us here?” Tascha asked.The Player frowned, and said, “I'm afraid I really don't know. I do have a suggestion as to who you should ask though.”The Player had picked up the ball that had hit him, and Don had the other, both had their sights set on Tascha.When Tascha asked, “Who?” he laughed and said, “That's another question.” Both he and Don threw their balls almost simultaneously.Tascha was used to this by now, though, and was able to twist to the side and down just in time to avoid getting hit. The Player's ball smacked off a side wall and was then plucked out of the air by nimble Keiko. Don's ball, though, smacked into Natalia's shoulder.Everyone cheered Don's luck, including, he noticed, Tascha. As Natalia moved to the middle of the room, Don looked intently at Tascha, who responded by nodding in Natalia's direction and giving him a shooing gesture. “Have fun!” she said with a big grin.Natalia had already gotten down on her knees and was watching him approach with a soft smile and glittering eyes. Don noticed that her hair was still immaculately coifed, despite all the exertions of the game. Of course, he also noticed that there was an exceptionally beautiful woman on her knees in front of him, who was now stroking and kissing his cock. From where he was standing Don could see Ilsa, Keiko and Peter, but couldn't see Tascha, though he knew she was watching. Remembering her reaction in the secret passageway, Don decided he would put on something of a show. He gently stepped to the side, moving slowly so Natalia could move with him, so that Tascha had a good view from the side, as she had for Peter and Ilsa.Don's cock was now fully hard again, and he began to fuck in and out of Natalia's mouth. He pulled almost all the way out and then slowly pushed back in, letting Tascha see the shaft sliding in and out. Natalia knelt there passively with her hands resting on her thighs, allowing Don to set the pace. He held her head lightly in his hands, but was careful not to obstruct Tascha's view of his cock and Natalia's mouth.Though this felt wonderful, and Don knew with all the pent-up tension he'd accumulated since waking up he could easily come very soon, he wanted to do more than just shoot his cum on Natalia as Peter had done to Ilsa. He pulled his cock away from Natalia's mouth, and said, “Please get up on your hands and knees. Face toward Tascha.”Natalia happily complied, and Don moved around behind her and got down on his knees. Looking up to make sure Tascha was watching, Don smiled and took his cock in hand and rubbed the head of it up and down along Natalia's moist lips. She pushed back at him, encouraging him to take her. Don was all too happy to oblige, and pushed the fat head of his cock into her welcoming pussy. Sliding in slowly, he reveled in the sensations as her sheath of soft, moist flesh and strong muscles took him in, spreading to accommodate his thickness. Once he was all the way in, he paused a moment, and then began to pull back out, almost all the way. Then he drove back in all the way, shoving Natalia forward. She caught her balance by shoving her hands out a bit further. She cried out with a little yelp as he filled her so abruptly, his balls slapping against her clit. One more torturous withdrawal and another savage filling, which respectively elicited a moan and a yelp from Natalia, and then Don began to seriously fuck her. He held her by the waist, fucking in and out of her pussy with abandon. Natalia shoved back against him, crying out with pleasure. Don felt her fingers against him as she played with her clit. Looking up, he saw that Tascha was watching both of them, and the expressions on Natalia's face in particular. Although his orgasm was building quickly, Don was surprised that Natalia beat him to it. She screamed and pushed back against him, and he felt her pussy squeezing and pulling on him.Then Don was coming. It felt like he shot a geyser of cum into Natalia, and then another and another. His balls and cock seemed to be shooting his very life into this woman's sweet pussy. Pulse after pulse of semen moved through him into her body. Don was dimly aware that he had thrown his head back and was still coming into Natalia, but all he could feel was the spasming of his cock and the trembling all through his body.Finally, when he opened his eyes, he saw that Natalia had sprawled forward on the carpet with her butt in the air and his cock still deep in her pussy. Everyone in the room was applauding and cheering, including Tascha. Eventually, Don pulled out of Natalia, who whimpered a bit before Keiko, Ilsa, and Tascha came over to help her up. Don had a happy grin on his face, as he watched Tascha with the other girls.She looked at him with a mischievous grin and said, “Look what a mess you made!” She drew his attention down to the cum that was slowly running down the inside of Natalia's thighs. Then Tascha shocked him by reaching down and scooping a healthy glob of it on her fingers. Looking him straight in the eye, Tascha promptly carried the cum to her mouth and sucked it down.She laughed at the expression on his face, and said, “You better get back to your side.”Both Don and Natalia were hardly playing at their best after their encounter, but it was Tascha who got hit next. Certainly the exertion of dodging the vast majority of throws thrown at her team had something to do with the fact that she was unable to dodge the ball that caught her. Another factor was the ball thrown by Peter that she'd had to duck low to avoid. When the Player threw the next ball in that instant, Tascha hardly even saw it coming.In spite of everything that had happened, and everything he'd seen from Tascha leading up to this point, Don was surprised to see how quickly she got into the center of the room and down on her knees. By the time, Don had taken his place with a view, the Player had come up to stand in front of her. He was so tall that Tascha had to look up to get the head of his cock into her mouth as it dangled there in front of him. Don watched raptly as Tascha reached up with both hands to stroke and pull at the long cock in front of her, sucking on the head all the while.As the long black shaft got harder and began to stand up, Tascha sat back and the Player took a small step away from her. Both of Tascha's hands were wrapped around the organ now, and she was bobbing her head a little as she sucked on the head.Don noticed that his hand was in his lap, squeezing his own cock, which was surprisingly enough beginning to return to its usual raging erection. He noticed that Keiko, who was sitting about six feet to his right was looking at him and the cock in his hand.Tascha's fingers now couldn't wrap around the Player's cock, and it was so hard that she had to let it out of her mouth. She leaned in to kiss and suck on his big balls, while reaching up to continue caressing his cock. Then she got up and bent over to continue sucking on the head of his cock. Don found himself thinking that he would love to get up and get behind Tascha now as she was bent over like that.Don noticed that Keiko was crawling closer to him. She smiled at him and sat down next to him, turning back to watch the show.The Player leaned down to say something to Tascha. Without taking her mouth off his cock, she nodded emphatically. He said something else, which met with another nod, and then she released his cock. The Player promptly and gracefully lay down on his back. Tascha leaned over him to kiss and lick his cock, which now lay on top of his belly. She ran her hands over the big phallus lovingly, and straddled his thighs. Gradually she worked her way up until she was over the base of his cock. After pausing there to rub her pussy and clit against the underside of his fat, hard organ, she kissed the head of his cock and then got to her feet over him.Don felt Keiko's hand steal into his lap and take hold of his cock. He also noticed that on the other side of the room Natalia had her head in Peter's lap. Apparently, the Player's little entourage thought the game of dodge ball was over.Looking back to the center of the room, Don watched as Tascha crouched a little over the Player, reached down to lift his cock and then rubbed the head of it between her legs. Don heard a sigh escape from Tascha. Then, she shifted a bit and Don knew she was pushing the big head into her pussy. Tascha bent her knees a bit more, and exclaimed, “Oh god!”Don felt Keiko moving closer and then had to move his arm so she could lean in and take his cock into her mouth.Tascha was now moving up and down on the Player's cock. She had leaned forward so she could support herself with her right hand on his shoulder. Her left arm was moving frantically, and Don could tell that she was eagerly playing with her clit. Tascha's voice cried out with, “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!” and then she shrieked. She held still on that column of flesh as her orgasm shook through her body. After several long moments, she laughed and said, “That was great! Now fuck me!”The Player grinned up at her, and then sat up, catching her in his arms. Tascha held on to his shoulders, and the Player took hold of her ass in his big hands. He began to slide her up and down on his cock, and soon Tascha was crying out in pleasure.Don couldn't believe he was seeing this. He was watching Tascha getting fucked in an incredibly enthusiastic way, by an enormous cock, all while a beautiful woman was sucking his own cock. Don ran his hand over Keiko's lithe back down to her firm ass and gave it a squeeze. When she waggled it in happy encouragement, Don leaned a bit and slipped his hand down to explore her lips, which were already dewy with excitement.Looking back to the middle of the room again, Don saw that Tascha was again reaching down to play with her clit as the Player continued to work her body up and down on his cock. Soon, Tascha was coming again, even more loudly than before. Ilsa was crawling over to the two in the middle of the room.Don slipped two fingers into Keiko's pussy and she rewarded him with pushing her face down into his lap, letting his cock slide into her throat.Ilsa was now right behind Tascha, helping the Player lift and lower her. Don could tell the three of them were conferring. Then Ilsa was helping the Player lay Tascha back on the floor, all while making sure his cock stayed up inside her pussy. Don could see now that Tascha was grinning from ear to ear. Ilsa leaned in to kiss Tascha, and then to kiss and suck on one of Tascha's nipples. This put one of Ilsa's big tits right in Tascha's face, and the smaller girl took the opportunity to suck on Ilsa for a bit. Meanwhile, the Player focused on leaning over Tascha's body and working his big cock in and out of her. Tascha's legs were hooked around his thighs as he plowed her pussy.By now, Don was finger fucking Keiko while she sucked him. He was also teasing her asshole with his thumb. She seemed to like this very much. Across the room, Don saw that Peter was fucking Natalia from behind, as Don had just a short while earlier. In the center of things, Ilsa had straddled Tascha's head and was lowering her pussy down to Tascha's mouth. Ilsa was facing the Player now, who had his cock in Tascha's tight pussy and his face in Ilsa's big tits.Keiko took her mouth off Don's cock, and lay down on her back in front of him, legs spread wide. She looked directly at him, and began to play with herself, using one hand to push two, then three, fingers up into her pussy while the other hand played with her clit. She seemed to be saying, “If you want to fuck me here I am, but if you don't I'll just make myself come and you can watch.”Don looked from the exquisite body on display in front of him to the sight of the Player fucking Tascha, while Ilsa ground her pussy and clit down on Tascha's mouth, obviously enjoying what Tascha's lips and tongue were doing to her. He could hear the sounds of Peter and Natalia fucking, as well as the happy sounds Ilsa and the Player were making and the muffled moaning of Tascha.Without any further hesitation, Don got to his hands and knees, crawled into place over Keiko, and let her grab his cock and pull it to her. Don looked down into Keiko's pretty face, and watched her as he pushed himself into her. She bit her lower lip as he filled her up, and grabbed at his butt with her hands, encouraging him to go deeper. Grinding against Keiko's clit with his body, Don rocked his pelvis, moving his cock inside her. Then he began to fuck her, leisurely but deeply.Ilsa cried out, and Don looked up to see the blonde sitting back squeezing her nipples in her hands as she shook with an orgasm over Tascha's face. Across the room Natalia was coming again, rather loudly, and it seemed Peter was soon to follow. Beneath him, Keiko was moving herself so that every thrust into her rubbed against her clit for maximum effect. He felt the tiny woman tensing up for an orgasm. Looking down, he saw her eyes closed tightly. Her fingers were digging into the cheeks of his ass. Don shoved into her with increasing force, eliciting a cute little squeak with each thrust.Just as Ilsa, moved away from Tascha's face, the Player let out a loud groan as he began to come. Though some of it no doubt shot deep into Tascha, he pulled out of her and stroked himself over her, sending several big gouts of cum splashing on her neck, tits and belly, and some landed on her face.At that moment, Keiko's body began to shake as the orgasm that had been building up washed over her. Don felt her pussy milking his cock as she came and came. Don pushed into her and held still for a moment as she shook.He looked up then to see Tascha sitting up, cum dripping off her, and sucking on the head of the Player's cock, as if she was hungrily trying to get the last bit of cum out of it.This was too much for Don, and he began to fuck in and out of Keiko again. The tiny woman was enthusiastic, saying, “Yes, cum inside me!” It wasn't long before that was exactly what he did, shooting his cum up inside her willing pussy. Wave after wave of orgasm seemed to rack his body.When he finally looked up, Tascha was laying on her back, playfully scooping cum off her and depositing it into her mouth. Ilsa was leaning over to kiss her again and then to help lick and suck the cum off her.Don looked down at pretty Keiko, who was smiling up at him. He leaned down to kiss her, and was delighted when she returned the kiss with passion and enthusiasm.Just then, Don heard a strange voice announce, “Ahem, excuse me, ladies and gentlemen.”Don looked up to see a fully dressed butler standing in an open doorway, who said, “I am to inform you that the ball will begin shortly.”“Oh, wonderful!” Keiko said, “I love the ball!”To be continued in Bath & WardrobeBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Secret Passage

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 12, 2024

Tascha and Don spy on sexy activities. Lost In Eros – Book 1, Part 2 of 20, By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Tascha had gotten control of herself right after the girl Virginia had given her that wonderful orgasm. She had known she shouldn't let herself be seduced so easily, but in the end was glad she'd given in. The orgasm had cleared her head and let her think clearly again. Though she wouldn't tell him, on top of everything else, Don had gotten her quite rattled. First, there had been that moment of half-waking when she had somehow known that it was he who was kissing her neck and teasing her with his fingers. She had been more than a little irritated with him for stopping and breaking the deliciously euphoric moment. Then, he had to go parading around naked with that cock of his on display. It had been a long time since she'd been with a man, and she'd spent years thinking that Don was a safe, platonic friend. Now she'd been aroused by his touch, and seen his body naked – all of it. She feared that this meant trouble.To make things even worse, those three nubile girls had dropped in. Tascha was shocked to find that she was irritated when Modesty (ha!) and Chastity had thrown themselves at Don even though Tascha was right there holding his hand. It had never occurred to her that she felt proprietary about him in any way until that moment. All of this was made worse by watching Chastity, and then Modesty (please!), going down on Don. She was shocked that seeing this should make her so incredibly hot. When Virginia pushed her finger up inside Tascha and began sucking on her nipple, Tascha knew that she would do anything at that moment. Fortunately, the young girl didn't waste any time, aggressively pushing Tascha onto her back and then kissing her way down Tascha's belly. Soon, Virginia was licking and sucking at Tascha's clit, while fucking two fingers in and out of Tascha's very wet pussy. The orgasm that blasted through Tascha's body burned through her synapses like a cleansing fire. As she came down, Tascha had two clear thoughts, the first of which was of her girlfriend Sarah.The wave of guilt that hit Tascha was powerful and fast moving. She loved Sarah very much, and here she was turned on by Don, and letting some pretty little girl go down on her. What was worse was that Tascha was actually kind of enjoying it. The danger, the titillation, the sex – it was all very exciting. Meanwhile, surely, Sarah must be at home, worried sick. Tascha had to get home.Fortunately, the second thought after Tascha's orgasm was that of a secret passage. There must be a way in and out of this damn room, and the panel that had opened for the Nymphets' dramatic entrance gave Tascha the idea to look for a moving panel.Virginia crawled up over Tascha's body, kissing her naked flesh as she moved. The girl's long dark hair trailed over Tascha's sensitive skin and felt wonderful. The Tascha of just a few minutes earlier would have happily returned the delicious favor done her, but the new Tascha kissed Virginia a thank you, and then said she had to go check on something. Virginia seemed to accept this quite happily and turned her attention to the others on the bed. Chastity had gotten off Don and began to make out with Virginia, while Modesty (right!) climbed on top of him. Tascha rolled away from the action, already feeling distracted by the naked bodies. Not Don's, she insisted to herself.Tascha had no idea what she was looking for, but just started to push on the panels any way she could think of. It was tedious work, made more so by having to ignore the sounds of loud, happy sex. Each of the girls in the room, including herself, had had noisy orgasms, and still Don was plowing away. The guy's a fucking machine, she thought and then almost laughed at the silly pun. Somehow trying to not look at what was going on was making it worse. All she could think about was fucking, sucking, licking and coming. She was about to give up and go back to throw herself on the bed, letting whatever happened happen, when she felt the panel she was pushing on move in and a little to the right.Stifling a cheer, Tascha leaned on it and shoved. The panel moved in and over, revealing a dark passage running along the other side of the wall. She leaned in and looked both ways, but saw only darkness. She felt a pang of trepidation at the thought of leaving this warm, so far unmenacing room, where there was good sex to be had, for the dark unknown of this secret passage. However, she remembered Sarah, and the fact that they still had no idea who had abducted them and why. Steeling her resolve, she held the panel open and turned back to get Don's attention.Oh god, she thought, as she saw his strong back and butt flexing as he plowed into Chastity, who really seemed to love it. Surely, this panel wouldn't be going anywhere, and she could afford to go back and get fucked just once before attempting their escape. Then she remembered the strange candles that lit by themselves and the fact that somewhere around here lurked their abductors.“Don!” she hissed, as loudly as she dared. Of course, he didn't hear her, so she tried a little louder. Finally, she gave up and just called out loud, “Don!”The expression on his face told her exactly how bad her timing was, and she had to fight back a mischievous chuckle. As Don came over, she gestured at one of the candles. Fortunately, he wasn't so sex addled that he didn't understand her right away. He picked up the candle and joined her at the passage entrance, scowling a bit at her and then into the shadowy opening.“What's the matter?” Tascha asked. “Didn't you have fun?”“Oh yes,” he smiled wryly, “lots! Only not quite so much as I might have liked.”“That's what you get for holding out, buddy,” she chuckled.“I was trying to provide a distraction for your hunt,” he said.“Oh, is that what you were providing?”He raised an eyebrow at her smirk, and said, “Well, shall we?”Tascha followed him into the passage, noting that the wooden flooring felt cold on her bare feet after the carpeting. The passage was just wide enough for Don to walk between the walls without brushing his shoulders against them. She started to let the panel slide back into place, but Don reached out and stopped it.“Should we try to bring the girls?” he asked.“The Nymphets?”“Well, maybe they've been kidnapped too.”“Or they're in on it,” she pointed out.“Do you really think Chastity is in on anything?” Don asked skeptically.“Well, no, but I can't see actually getting anywhere with them pawing you and giving you blowjobs.”“I'm having a hard time seeing your point,” Don chuckled. He let the panel slide closed.“Besides, Don, they're just children for crying out loud.”“You didn't say that when Virginia was making you come,” he observed.“Fair enough,” she agreed. “Now which way should we go?”“This way,” Don said decisively and started off down the passage, holding the candle up over his eye level and ahead of himself.“Is there some reason to go this way?” Tascha asked in a whisper as she followed him.“Nope.”“OK, then.”After about twenty paces, they came to a junction. The passage continued on ahead, and another went off at a right angle to the right. Don stopped and turned abruptly back toward her, and Tascha stumbled into him. Putting her hand out, she brushed his still somewhat rigid cock.“Damn, Don, don't you ever give that thing a rest?”He laughed quietly, “It's the other way around, actually.”“Anyway,” Tascha forced herself to look down the new passage, “which way now?”“There's some rule about following a wall when you're trying to navigate a maze.”“There is?” Tascha asked skeptically.“I think so, but I've never quite understood how it's supposed to work. Anyway, let's follow the right wall here,” Don suggested.“Hey,” Tascha said suddenly. “How will we know if there's another secret panel?”“I have no idea,” Don admitted. “Wasn't there a mechanism or something on the back of the last one?”“I didn't see one.”“Hum,” Don stopped again, and Tascha bumped into him.“Sorry,” she whispered. “It's just dark in here.”“I know. That's why I stopped.” Don turned to her, and held the candle between them. “It seems to be going out.”“Damn,” she breathed. The flame was clearly dwindling before their eyes. In a few seconds it had gone out entirely. “Why do you think it did that?”“Hell if I know,” Don said in the dark. “Maybe it's a magic candle that got too far from the room it was supposed to light up. Here, ” Tascha felt Don's hand groping clumsily, brushing against her right tit, then finding her arm, and, finally her hand. “It'll be slow going, but we should be ok. I'll keep touching the right wall.”“So much for looking for mechanisms, eh?” Tascha said as Don started moving down the passage again.“You know, this is a very free-range sort of kidnapping,” Don mused.“There weren't any doors in the room.”“Well, there were, just not any obvious ones, and the one we used wasn't locked, and I don't hear any alarms.”“Yeah, that's true, but, ” Tascha was cut off by Don stopping abruptly again. She hit her nose on his shoulder this time, and her left hand wound up on his ass. “Damn it, Don!”“Shush!” he hissed. “I think I see a light ahead.”“A candle?”“No. Let's get closer.” Don moved on even more slowly than before. Gradually a wan yellowish light began to fill the passage.Finally they stopped before a large section of the left wall of the passage that was basically a window, through which the yellow light came. On the other side of the window was a bedroom, similar to the one they had left behind, but much smaller. It was also lit by candlelight, as well as a lit fireplace on the far side of the room. On the bed, a little to the left of what seemed the center to Tascha and Don, were a man and a woman apparently screwing, though they were moving slowly and intently. In a chair to the right, sat a man with dark hair and a goatee who was watching the couple on the bed. He was leaning back and idly stroking his rather impressive cock. Don nodded and pointed at something, but it took Tascha a moment to look beyond the masturbating man to see the door to the right of the fireplace. Apparently not all rooms in this place were accessed only by secret passage.On the bed, the couple had rolled over some so the woman was on top. She tossed her long blonde hair, arching her back in the process, thrusting her full breasts into the face of the man she was straddling. Tascha swallowed hard, and was a bit annoyed when she felt Don tugging her on down the passageway.Still, she followed until they came to the next window, which showed them an empty bedroom with just a few candles glowing. The next window, though, on the right, showed a hallway, with a low bench positioned across from the window. On this bench a woman with long legs, small tits and very short black hair was on her hands and knees. Behind her a muscular man with long blonde hair brushing his shoulders was fucking her with firm slow strokes. Meanwhile another man, in at least as good shape as the other, held the woman's head in his hands as she took him in her mouth. Tascha had released Don's hand so she could turn to look out this side of the passage, and now noticed that her hand had moved down to touch herself. She wasn't surprised to find that she was again, or still, very wet. Tascha watched raptly as the three bodies worked together in the hallway. She found herself watching the side of the strange woman's behind, between where the man held her and where his pelvis was smacking into her as he fucked her with what looked like a good sized cock. Tascha looked down and saw that Don's cock was again fully hard. She thought about touching it, but knew that if she did things would progress immediately to sex, so she forced herself to look away. Unfortunately the only other thing to look at was the threesome in the hallway. Tascha found herself staring at the woman's throat and long pretty neck. Then the man she was sucking pulled away from her, took his cock in hand and sprayed his cum all over the woman's face. She seemed to be laughing and happy as the pearly stuff splashed on her. In another moment the guy behind her also pulled out and came in a long stream all over her back and ass. Tascha found the whole display intensely, and surprisingly, arousing. She found herself touching herself again, and hoped that Don hadn't noticed.Stealing a glance to her left, Tascha saw that, in fact, Don had turned away and was moving further down the passage. She gave the three in the hallway one last glance, and then followed Don, catching up with him just as he turned a corner to the left. He next stopped again in front of a long, narrow, vertical window that opened to the left again. Frustratingly, he was standing in the way of Tascha's getting a good view of what was going on through the window. She waited for a moment to see if he would move out of the way, but when that seemed unlikely to happen anytime soon, she cleared her throat.Don looked at her, and seemed a bit surprised at her interest, but he took a step backward, so that she could slip in in front of him to see what he was watching. There, in another bedroom, a woman with long dark, curly hair was leaning back on her elbows on the edge of the bed. Her full breasts sagged a bit to the side. Kneeling on the floor between her legs was what looked to be a smaller woman with bright red hair, as long as Tascha's. This redheaded woman was apparently licking and sucking the woman on the bed. Both of the redhead's hands were holding the other woman's thighs, and her butt was up in the air, giving Don and Tascha an excellent view of its perfect round shape. The woman on the bed seemed to say something and then reached down with one hand to hold the redhead's face to her pussy.Tascha found herself breathless as she watched this through the window, and then noticed that she could feel Don's straining cock pressed against her back. Then she almost jumped as a third person came into view. A naked man came over to the two women, and then got on his knees behind the redhead's butt. He reached around in front of himself, and Tascha knew he was putting his hard phallus into the redhead. Soon she was watching the man's back and butt as he shoved in and out of the redhead from behind.“God, that's hot,” Tascha breathed. Don seemed to take this as a cue. Tascha heard the candle he had been holding fall to the floor with an alarming loudness, and then she felt Don's hands taking hold of her upper arms. Not caring any more about the repercussions, Tascha reached behind her with her left hand to take hold of that cock that was pressed against her. It was so hard and thick she was sure it must be painful for Don. She squeezed and pulled on it, as she watched every thrust of the man into the redhead shove her into the woman on the bed, whose breasts jiggled with every push. Apparently no one in the room through the window had heard the candle fall, or they simply didn't care. Tascha felt Don's breath on her neck, and she wanted more, so she tilted her head to the side and felt his lips on her skin. Shivers ran down her spine.The woman on the bed was now half-sitting up, both hands on the redhead's head, obviously shuddering with an intense orgasm. In the passage, Don's right hand left her arm and moved down to her belly, where it quickly slid down to find her moistened lips. Tascha squeezed his cock harder and managed to part her legs so he could get his hand between them. He found her clit and teased it between two fingers before reaching down further to part her labia and push those two fingers up inside her.The woman on the bed had fallen back on the bed, her chest rising and falling deeply. Her left hand was cupping her left breast, and the right was thrown out on the bed. The redhead was now on all fours on the floor and the man was fucking her hard and fast from behind. Tascha reached out with her right hand and leaned on the wall next to the window. Don's fingers were sliding in and out of her while the heel of his hand rubbed against her clit.In the room a second man appeared and moved over to the woman on the bed. He climbed up on the bed and began to kiss her, cupping her free right breast in his hand. She responded at once, languorously rolling toward him as her right hand groped for the newcomer's penis. The man behind the redhead reached forward and then lifted her up, so that he was supporting her weight in his arms as he lifted her up and down on cock. Tascha let go of Don's cock and put her left hand on the wall to the left of the window. She leaned forward almost resting her forehead against the window. She spread her feet further apart.Don't stop, and don't ask for permission, Tascha thought frantically.Don's left hand, which had moved to her waist when she released his cock, now left her for the moment, and she felt him adjusting his position behind her. Then he pulled his fingers out of her, and took hold of her right hip with his wet, slippery hand. Tascha felt his cock between her legs, and then the head of it was being pushed between her very wet lips. Trembling with excitement and anticipation, Tascha pushed back a bit toward Don and felt him begin to enter her.Then the passageway was suddenly filled with light and a laughing voice was saying, “Oh, ho! What do we have here?”To be continued in ‘the Player & the Game'By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: In A Bedroom

Philipp Jordan Ungeschnitten

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 11, 2024

Don & Tascha wake up in strange circumstances. From Lost In Eros, Book 1, The Manor Part 1 of 20 By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.It wasn't an unusual dream for Don. He was chasing his best-friend and perpetual unrequited love interest Tascha through an ever shifting landscape of parking structures, Moroccan ruins and crowded shopping malls. This time there were no evil robots or monsters chasing them, only some kind of generally tag-like game they were playing. Ultimately, Don caught up to his elusive quarry. There was some nonsensical banter, and then the dream Tascha, who at that moment looked a lot like the actress Alyson Hannigan, grabbed Don's head and kissed him hard, almost painfully. This intense moment was followed by a chaotic flood of erotic sensations and images impossible to make sense of. This chaos gradually sorted itself out and Don was lying in bed watching Tascha undress. Tascha now looked like herself, fit and slim, with narrow hips and perfect small breasts; honey brown hair, straight, falling to her shoulders in a tousled mess from the chase; pretty gamin face smiling at him mischievously. Don couldn't see her beautiful violet eyes in the darkness but he felt them dancing with playful wit. She slowly peeled herself out of the harlequin costume she was inexplicably wearing, and then, with supple grace and speed she slipped under the silk top sheet and snuggled up to Don, her back spooned against his front. She then promptly fell asleep.Of course, Don could not sleep, even in a dream, with Tascha's warm naked body pressed up against him. He could smell the floral scent of her hair, his hand could feel her breast pressed against his palm, and her feet were against the tops of his own. Not least, her firm butt was pushed back against his erection, which was rather insistent in its demand for attention. Don cautiously gave Tascha's breast a gentle squeeze, and then moved his hand to run up along her arm, which was crossed in front of her belly. He ran his hand down along the side of her body, caressing the curve of her hip. Raising his head, he kissed her round shoulder. His hand moved down to her upper thigh, as his lips moved slowly, lightly up her shoulder toward her neck. Reaching around a bit further, Don gently slipped his hand between her thighs. Tascha rolled back toward him a bit and parted her legs a little for him. His lips reached her neck, and he paused there, lingering, as he felt her moist sex with his questing fingers. Tascha pushed her behind back against him a bit, parted her legs a bit further, and let out a quiet sigh.And, that was when Don realized he was no longer dreaming. There was actually a naked woman lying up against him and responding to his touch. Moreover, he was sure it was actually Tascha. Confusion pushed itself to the forefront of his mind, shoving a loudly protesting arousal out of the way. Perhaps responding to a change in Don's caress, Tascha's body stiffened a little in his arms. Then she was twisting around and pulling away.“What the hell?!” she looked around in the dark, and then down at Don's own confused face. “Don?”“Yeah,” he croaked, appreciating for the first time that he had just been deeply asleep. In retrospect he would realize that he should here have taken the high ground, but Tascha got there first.“This isn't funny!” she exclaimed. “Where's Sarah?”“I'm not laughing, am I?” Don managed, “And I have no idea. How did you get in here?”“Me? What are you doing in my bed?”“Your bed?” Don frowned and then, for the first time since waking, looked at something other than Tascha. “Well, I don't have silk sheets, so it's not my bed, but is this really your bedroom?”He knew of course that this was not her bedroom, because this room was immense. The enormous four poster bed, which Don guessed must be about the size of four king-sized beds put together, was situated in the middle of the largest bedroom Don had ever seen in person. He imagined there must be palaces with bedrooms this big, but nothing that either Tascha or he could possibly afford to even rent. All about the room were small tables, and some bureaus with drawers, that had candles on them. The ceiling was at least fifteen feet overhead, and was paneled in the same dark wood as the walls.“Where the hell are we?” Tascha demanded.“Seriously, do you honestly think I have any idea?” Don asked.“Yeah, I guess not,” Tascha grudgingly admitted. “But still, what the hell is going on?”Don shrugged, and clambered over to the side of the bed and sat up, putting his feet down on the soft plush carpeting that covered the floor from wall to wall. He stood up and took a few steps toward the nearest bureau.“Yep, you're naked alright,” Tascha said from behind him.He looked back over his shoulder with a smile, to see her crawling across the bed to join him, and said, “I'm pretty sure you are too.”“Yeah, I noticed,” she scowled. “Do you see any clothes lying around?”“Not even a little,” Don admitted. “What's the matter? Bashful?”“Ha!” she laughed as she got out of the bed, and moved toward him. Don couldn't help but gape a bit at the sight of her body, which he was seeing naked for the first time. He was a little surprised that she looked pretty much as he had imagined, even down to the neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair. She frowned a little at his attention, and said, “I can see you're not bashful.”“Well, it's not like, Oh!” he noticed that she was looking at the hard-on that was standing out proudly in front of him. Don laughed, “Well, what can I say? You're hot.”“It's not just that,” she said as she stepped ahead of him toward the bureau. “Don't think I didn't notice what you were up to when I woke up.”Deciding to change the subject, Don said, “I'm pretty sure these candles weren't lit a few minutes ago.”“You mean when you were groping me?” she scowled over her shoulder at him, catching him looking at her butt.“Um, yeah, then.”“Make it a habit of molesting any woman you wake up next to?”Don frowned for a second before saying, “Well, yeah. Should I be apologizing for that? Look, I was, at best, half-asleep. I stopped as soon as I realized I wasn't dreaming.”“You didn't take your hand away,” she observed with a wry smile.“You didn't give me a chance.”“Uh huh.”“Hey, you weren't exactly unresponsive,” Don pointed out.Tascha shook her head, and said, “Fine, we were asleep, and you didn't kidnap me and try to rape me.”“Exactly,” Don nodded. “But, really, did you need to throw ‘rape' into the conversation?”Tascha looked around the room angrily, “Well, somebody sure as hell is up to something like that. We've been kidnapped, stripped and put into bed together. This is either going to turn out very badly or we're the victims of some really elaborate and twisted practical joke.”“Yeah,” he nodded, “that does seem to be about the size of it.”“Now, let's see if we can find some clothes.” Tascha pulled the top drawer of the bureau open.“Well, we can't wear those,” Don observed.After what felt like a long moment, Tascha swallowed and said, “No, that one can be worn.”The black-felt-lined drawer had an interesting array of dildos of various types, colors and sizes lined up inside it. Tascha was right; the one furthest to the right was a strap-on.Tascha pushed the drawer closed emphatically, and then rather forcefully opened the next. This one held a variety of other sex toys, including a number of tubes of what were labeled as simply “LUBRICANT”.“What, no brand name?” Don wondered as he took one of the tubes to examine more closely.Tascha ignored him and opened the third and final drawer, only to find a number of whips, flogs and riding crops. She slammed this drawer shut angrily, and stormed off to the next bureau. Don trailed after her, still looking at the tube of LUBRICANT.“This really is weird,” he pointed out. “Not only is there no brand name, there's nothing else at all on this. No manufacturer, no ingredients list, no expiration date, no instructions or warnings. Nothing.”Tascha stopped, the handles to the next drawer in her hands, and looked slowly around the room. Don looked up, saw her, and also took a moment to look around the room. Almost simultaneously, they said, “No doors.”“This is less and less funny by the minute,” Tascha scowled. Opening the drawer in front of her, she snapped, “More fucking sex toys!”Don fought back the urge to point out that that was a bit redundant; Tascha was clearly in no mood for silly comments. Instead he said, “You know I really think what I said earlier about the candles was important.”“You really think they lit all by themselves when we woke up?” Tascha asked while continuing to open drawers in the dwindling hope of finding any kind of garment.Don, who thought their state of undress was the least of their troubles, stopped to look at one of the candlesticks more closely. He said, “Well, I had the distinct impression that it was very dark when I started , 'groping' you. I'm certainly sure it wasn't this bright.”There seemed to be nothing unusual about the candle. He took the candle in hand and pulled it out of his holder. Tipping it to the side only resulted in a trickle of melted wax running onto the carpet. Don felt a pang of guilt for messing up someone's carpet, but quickly got over it. Whoever had abducted them, out of mischief or malice, deserved to have their carpet messed up, at the very least. He blew the candle out, and it stayed out. He put the candle back in place and it promptly glowed back to life.“Fucking hell,” he said. “Did you see that?”“Damn it, Don,” Tascha said from the other side of the room. “There's nothing but sex toys in this place. What the hell is going on?”“A couple of things come to mind. Probably the least alarming is some kind of Candid Camera thing,” Don suggested as he looked around a bit more carefully at the walls, peering into the dark corners.“Yeah! They must be watching us somehow,” Tascha began to glare at the walls, looking for any sign of a camera.Don picked up another candle and moved closer to the wall, working his way toward the corner. “The trouble is,” he said, “that if it's a webcam it could be extremely small, and if it's up near the ceiling we probably won't be able to find it. Of course, the video quality will suck, particularly at that distance.”“You've given this way too much thought, Don,” Tascha said from her side of the room, where she had taken a candle of her own and was examining the wall for lenses.“Not really; just now. The thing is that whoever did this went to a lot of trouble for a crappy video of us. I mean, look at this place. They must have piles of money; you'd think there'd be a big two-way mirror in here somewhere.”Tascha stopped and looked back at him, “Seriously, you're not helping.”Don shrugged, and then turned around to look at her. “I just thought of something else.”“What?” she asked, turning to see him.“I don't feel drugged at all.”“Me either,” she shrugged. “Oh, yeah. How did someone get us here, undressed and in bed together without drugging us? Or, at least one of us?”“Hey, you said you believed me!”Just at that moment, there was a kind of scraping sound from the direction of the bed. Tense from the strange circumstances of their predicament, both Don and Tascha turned quickly; in time to notice that one of the panels over the bed had slid open, and before three bodies tumbled out of the opening and onto the bed. This was all accompanied by at least a pair of high pitched shrieks and followed by a chorus of giggling laughter. An enthusiastic feminine voice said, “Look what you did!”Another said, “It wasn't me!”A third said, “Well, it wasn't me!”Three completely naked young women had fallen into their room, onto the enormous bed, without any obvious injury, and now were proceeding to boisterously tickle each other, in the apparent hope of soliciting a confession of some sort. Meanwhile, the panel over the bed slowly slid closed. Don and Tascha looked at each other with confused expressions. Don then Tascha blew out their respective candles and set them down on the closest bureau. Then, moving cautiously, as if afraid to draw the three new women's attention, they came together about twenty feet from the nearest side of the bed.“A psychology experiment of some kind?” Tascha suggested quietly.“A good one!” Don whispered with a grin.She jabbed him in the ribs with her elbow, and hissed, “Focus! We've been kidnapped, remember?”Before Don could respond, one of the three brawling young ladies caught sight of them and gave a delighted squeal. “Hello there!” she said, and then, “Look girls, we've got company!”There was a chorus of happy noises as the three bed crashers disentangled themselves and clambered for the edge of the bed. Don was surprised to feel Tascha's hand steal into his. He smiled a little as her fingers intertwined with his. He didn't think the three women coming toward them looked like sadistic cannibals, but this was a very weird situation, and he appreciated Tascha's concern. In any case, anything that made her hold his hand was a good thing in his book, at least as far as he was concerned at that moment.Don saw that the three girls before him seemed very young and were rather short. He had long ago given up guessing the ages of women in their late teens and early twenties, but he guessed that these three were in the former set. The fact that none of them had the slightest bit of pubic hair reinforced this impression. As to their height, Tascha was a couple of inches shorter than his own five foot eight, and none of these girls came up past her nose.“Hi there!” said a slender brunette with straight black hair that hung down the length of her supple back. She seemed completely comfortable with meeting two strangers in the nude. She made no effort to cover either her tiny rigid nipples or her bare nether region. She batted big brown eyes at both of them, and said, “You're new, aren't you?”“Um, yes, we're new,” Don said.“Oh! New playmates!” the other two girls exclaimed with delight in a somewhat off-putting unison.The brunette was looking both Don and Tascha over with blatant interest. She licked her lips, smiled and said, “Welcome! Introduce yourselves, girls.”At that moment, Don had to admit that the creepiness factor was a bit high, and feeling Tascha's hand squeezing his was reassuring.The buxom blonde took a step forward, and did a little curtsy, which was odd considering that she was stark naked. Her hair was very light and cut short, in kind of a pageboy. She had blue eyes and distractingly large breasts. She smiled broadly and said “Hello, I'm Chastity.”“Chastity?” Don couldn't help asking. Then his innate sense of manners kicked in and he said, “Pleased to meet you.”The third girl, a leggy redhead, with long curly hair hanging down around her face and over her full, but reasonably medium-sized tits, leaned forward a bit. She flashed a warm smile and startling green eyes at them both and said, “I'm Modesty.”“Hello Modesty,” Don nodded.“And I'm Virginia,” said the thin brunette who seemed to be the trio's leader.“Of course you are,” Tascha said under her breath.If Virginia heard, she did not pay any attention. Instead she said, “And together they call us, ”“The Nymphets!” all three girls exclaimed together.Grinning at the absurdity of the situation, Don looked over at Tascha who was similarly amused. Shaking her head a couple of times to try to regain a straight face, Tascha said, “It's very nice to meet you girls. I'm Tascha and this is Ron. We were wondering if you might tell us where we are?”“You're right here,” Chastity laughed.“Yes, but besides that, where is here?”“This is a bedroom,” Modesty pointed out. She then slipped forward to stand next to Don. She put her arm around him and began to caress his chest.“And, um, where is this bedroom exactly?” Don asked.“Right here, silly,” Chastity giggled. Following Modesty's lead, Chastity moved up close to Don, and promptly began to stroke his cock, which had become considerably less stiff during the searching of the room, but was, naturally enough, quickly responding to this new attention.Tascha stared at the two girls brazenly fondling Don with a look of shock and amazement. He looked back at her with a confused expression of amusement, which was obviously not one of objection. Tascha decided to try another tack. She asked, “Where did you girls come from?”“From the hole over the bed,” Virginia said, with a tone that added ‘obviously.' She smiled at Tascha and reached out to caress her shoulder reassuringly.Tascha looked at the hand on her shoulder and then back to Virginia, and asked, “And before that?”Virginia's hand had left Tascha's shoulder and moved slowly down her arm. Virginia cocked her head to the side a bit and then traced her fingers over the skin of Tascha's breast, circling her nipple with her fingernails. Don felt Tascha shiver. Finally, Virginia said, “Well, before that we must have been upstairs, I suppose.”At a loss for words, Tascha tore her eyes off the brunette who seemed to be very, very close to her now, and looked to Don for help. Don met her eyes, and then nodded downward, directing her to notice the fact that Chastity had dropped to her knees in front of him and was slowly but purposefully sucking on his cock, which was now again extremely hard.Modesty leaned in and ran her tongue over Don's nipple, and he found his free arm slipping around the pretty redhead's body. He looked back at Tascha, who still clutched his other hand but had her eyes closed. Virginia's mouth was on Tascha's tit, sucking on her nipple. Don made what seemed to him to be a herculean effort and managed to ask, “Do you know what we're doing here?”Modesty gave his nipple a playful nip, then looked up at him with a glimmer in her emerald eyes, and said, “We're having fun.”Chastity took Don's cock out of her mouth long enough to add, “Silly.”Don struggled to come up with a response to that, or a new question to ask, but Modesty then got down to her knees next to Chastity, and the two girls began to take turns sucking on his cock, licking it, and kissing each other, all with happy enthusiasm. He looked back over to notice that with her free arm Tascha was holding Virginia's head to her breast, and that Virginia had worked one hand up between Tascha's legs, and seemed to be slipping at least one finger up inside Tascha's pussy, while pressing her palm against Tascha's clit. The sight of Tascha standing naked next to him, obviously experiencing intense sexual pleasure was riveting.Then Don was distracted by the fact that Chastity and Modesty had abruptly stopped orally pleasuring him. He looked down and saw that they were whispering and giggling about something. Before he could ask what was going on, though, he felt Tascha pulling on his arm. Looking up, he saw that Virginia was drawing Tascha toward the bed. Tascha followed almost as if Virginia's mouth and fingers had bewitched her. Soon, Don felt Tascha's fingers loosen, and he let her hand go. In another moment, Virginia had fallen back on the huge bed, pulling Tascha down with her.Don looked back down, only to see Modesty and Chastity getting to their feet. Chastity still had his very hard cock in her hand.“We were trying to decide who gets to fuck you first,” Modesty explained with a happy grin.“Ah,” Don smiled. “Don't I get a say in that?”Modesty laughed, and said, “And make you hurt one of our feelings?”The two girls put their arms around him and guided him, quite willingly, toward the bed, where he saw that Virginia had rolled Tascha over on her back and was working her way down Tascha's body.Reaching the bed, Chastity let go of Don and crawled up on the bed, only a short distance away from where Tascha was arching her back while Virginia buried her face between her legs.As Don climbed back onto the bed, he asked Modesty, “Well, who won?”“Oh, we'll all win,” she laughed. She swatted him playfully on the ass, and said, “Now lie on your back.”Happy to oblige, Don lay back on the silk sheets, looking to the side to see Tascha, one hand tangled in Virginia's dark hair, and the other cupping her own breast tightly. Then, Don's attention was dragged back to himself, as he felt Chastity straddling his abdomen. He looked up to see this beautiful blonde young woman smiling happily down at him as she reached down and took his cock in her hand. As Don reached up to get his hands on the girl's luscious tits, Chastity rubbed the head of his organ all along her very wet lips. Modesty came up behind her friend and reached around, adding her hands to Don's on Chastity's tits. As Chastity pushed Don's cock into the mouth of her pussy, Modesty began to kiss her friend's neck. Slowly, Chastity lowered herself, letting Don's eager penis fill her. Don's cock, already over stimulated by the strange events prior to this, almost exploded at once. Fortunately, Chastity stopped for a moment.“That's a big cock, isn't it?” Modesty asked.“Um-hum!” Chastity nodded.“She hasn't had a nice big cock in a long time,” Modesty smiled down at Don, before going back to kissing and nibbling on Chastity's neck.Chastity put her hands on Don's chest and began to slide slowly up and down on his shaft. Don and Modesty squeezed her tits and pinched her nipples. The erotic intensity of the sight of this blonde beauty riding him with the redhead waiting her turn was only matched by the sensation of having Chastity's warm, tight pussy milking Don's cock. Modesty began to nibble and suck on Chastity's ear, which caused the blonde to cry out happily and to reach up over her shoulder to hold Modesty's head to her. Now supported with one hand on Don's chest, and his own hands on her full breasts, Chastity sank down fully on his cock and began to grind back and forth on him. His cock slid in and out of her, while she pressed her clit down against his lower abdominals.Next to him on the bed, Tascha's arm suddenly flew out and grabbed his bicep in a vice-like grip. Her whole body tensed and she cried out as Virginia made her come hard and long. Don watched raptly, almost distracted from the fact that a sexy young woman was riding his body to an impending orgasm of her own.Then, though, Don felt fingers stroking his balls, and noticed that Modesty had let go of Chastity's tits. After a few moments of this, Modesty said from over Chastity's shoulder, “She loves this.”Chastity held still for a moment, and Don felt pressure against the underside of his cock. He realized that Modesty had pushed at least one finger up into Chastity's ass. Chastity gasped, lowered herself a bit, so that her big breasts were almost in Don's face. Then she began to rock on him. Don could feel Modesty working her finger(s) in and out of her friend's butt while his body was being used to fill Chastity's pussy and to rub against her clit. It wasn't long before Chastity squealed out and began to shake and quiver on top of Don. He felt her pussy squeezing and pulling on his cock as she came. She seemed to come and come in a series of gradually diminishing orgasms.Eventually, the pretty blonde collapsed onto Don's chest, breathing hard. Don noticed that there was motion on Tascha's side of the bed, but before he could see what was happening, Modesty's impish face appeared over Chastity's naked, sweat-glistened shoulder and said, “My turn!”Chastity laughed good-naturedly, and slowly pulled herself up off Don's cock, then gave him a quick kiss on the lips before rolling off to the side. Modesty, who was already straddling Don's legs, didn't waste a moment. She scooted up over him, took his wet and slippery cock in her hand, and positioned it at the mouth of her pussy. She sank down on it in one greedy motion.“Um, now that's good!” she grinned down at him. Modesty brought her knees up, and planted her feet on either side of Don, so that she was squatting down on top of him. He took her narrow waist in his hands as she began to piston up and down on his shaft enthusiastically. Soon she was shouting, “Yes! Yes!” as she drove herself down again and again on him. Throwing her mane of red hair back, she finally pushed down on him one last time and held still while she trembled and shook with her orgasm.Don's thoughts slowly started to wander back toward what a strange series of events he was caught up in. But then, Virginia said, “It's my turn!”“Aw, I'm not done with him,” Modesty pouted.“You only let me have one turn,” Chastity pointed out with a giggle.“Oh, fine.” Modesty slowly released Don's cock, leaned down to kiss him, and then rolled off to tackle Chastity.Looking around a bit, Don saw Virginia up on her hands and knees, facing what Don was thinking of as the foot of the bed, where she and Tascha had been just a few minutes earlier. Virginia tossed her dark hair over her shoulder and said, “Come fuck me, Don.”Shaking his head a little in bemusement, Don managed to get up on his knees and behind Virginia. While doing this he was looking around for Tascha. He eventually saw her moving along a section of a wall, pushing and prodding at it. Suddenly drawn back to the actual particulars of his and Tascha's predicament, he realized that she was looking for a secret panel. This was an excellent idea, though he was surprised she had thought of it in the throes of sexual ecstasy. Obviously, he wouldn't have thought of it, not while the Nymphets were distracting him. He thought about joining Tascha in her search, but then thought that it might be a good idea to continue to put on a show for whoever was probably watching, giving Tascha a chance to possibly look without being watched herself.In any case, Don thought, as he pushed his cock slowly into Virginia's exceptionally tight and hot vagina, to leave the party on the bed now would just be rude. He took hold of Virginia's very narrow waist with both hands and began to fuck in and out of her slowly and almost to the full length of his cock. At her quite vocal encouragement, he began to pick up the pace, driving in and pulling out of her almost violently. He felt Virginia's fingertips brushing against the underside of his cock as she reached back to play with her clit. She tossed her long hair back, out of her face. Don, on a whim, reached forward and took hold of a large bit of that dark hair, up close to her scalp and pulled her head back, using that grip on her hair and the hold on her waist to keep her in place while he fucked her from behind.Somehow, knowing that Tascha was looking for an escape made it easier to resist the almost overwhelming urge to come. Every fiber of Don's body wanted to fill this incredibly sexy and wanton girl's pussy with his cum, but he was able to hold back, fucking her hard and deep, until she was gasping and crying out that she was coming. Chastity and Modesty squealed with delight and crowded around their partner in sexual mischief, kissing and stroking her quivering body.Eventually, Virginia pulled away from Don, and fell into Modesty's welcoming embrace. Chastity, on the other hand, threw herself on her back on the bed with her smooth legs wide, and said, “Oh! My turn again! Fuck me, Don!”Don smiled down at the cute little blonde who was grinning up at him and squeezing her big tits, and moved over between her legs. When he lowered himself so that he could push his cock into her, Chastity threw her legs around his waist, pulling him into her. With a very satisfied look on her face, she began to rock against him.Up near Chastity's head, Virginia and Modesty had quickly gotten into a tight 69. Don looked from that to the cute face of the girl he was fucking, felt the pussy squeezing and pulling his cock, and new that it wouldn't be long at all before he would be coming. Losing all sense of restraint, he began to fuck in and out of Chastity with abandon. She grinned broadly above her jiggling tits and said, “Yes, fuck me hard!”It was right then that Don heard Tascha calling his name. With tremendous strength of will, he turned his head and saw her standing at the wall, in front of an opening of some sort. She was gesturing at him emphatically. Now?! he thought to himself. Don closed his eyes tightly, reminded himself that he really did love Tascha, and then opened his eyes and smiled down at Chastity.“I'm terribly sorry, my dear, but I have to go now.”“Oh, poo!” she said with an exaggerated, but, somehow he was sure, entirely sincere pout.He leaned down and gave her a kiss, and said, “But it was lovely to meet you, and I'd be happy to do this again soon.”“Oh good!” she beamed, and kissed him again.Don pulled out of her and crawled across the bed toward Tascha. Looking back, he saw that Virginia and Modesty had already included Chastity in their playful pile of oral sex. Padding across the floor with his raging hard on bouncing before him, Don thought, This had better be good.To be continued. In The Secret PassageBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The INIT Liquidity Hook Money Market - Wage Cucking With Jmo #31

Wage Cucking With Jmo

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 7, 2024 33:24

On this week's episode, Jmo sat down with Tascha, the founder of INIT Capital! Tune in to get the lowdown on what INIT are doing with their liquidity hook money market, how you can get involved and some hot takes on DeFi.

hook defi wage liquidity money market jmo cucking tascha

#85 - Trigger Talk Mit Tascha CartNarcs,

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 6, 2023 84:54

Wir reden über "Selbstjustiz"-Youtuber. Hier drei Filme, die zum Hören hilfreich sind: 1.https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tMckoqLbCs8 2.https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dZZQvKZ4WU4 3.https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JovIKbxZpNY&t=12s

trigger filme selbstjustiz tascha

#84 Trigger Talk mit Tascha (die Zweite)

Philipp Jordan Ungeschnitten

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 22, 2023 108:52

Rammstein und kein Ende!

trigger zweite rammstein tascha

#83-TriggerTalk mit Tascha

Philipp Jordan Ungeschnitten

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 13, 2023 85:56

Wir müssen über Till Lindemann reden, beziehungsweise über einige Rammstein-Fans, schweifen aber recht schnell zu Transfeindlichkeit im Netz und auf politischen Bühnen ab. Viel Spaß!

netz till lindemann transfeindlichkeit tascha

#88 Bagels

Wat Schaft de Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 6, 2023 48:22

Jeroen had bij zijn laatste bezoek aan New York een uitstekende bagelzaak op de hoek zitten. Toen bleek hoe groot het verschil is tussen een ambachtelijk NY bagel en die ronde afbakbroodjes met een gat erin in de Nederlandse supermarkt. Briadelid en broodnerd Tascha bleek ook in de ban van de bagel en had inmiddels het ideale recept ontwikkeld. Jeroen en Tascha delen hun ervaringen.Hoe moeilijk is het eigenlijk om die perfecte balans tussen chew en korst te krijgen, met een topping die blijft plakken en een kruimel die smeekt om cream cheese? Om het beter te doen dan de supermarkt blijkt easy peasy met een recept van Rutger Bakt. En als je iets meer tijd neemt ben je in de bagel hemel, met gist of met desem.In de bijlage praten we over het Rode Kruis Boodschappenmaatje, een initiatief om lokaal accute voedselhulp te geven aan mensen die niet genoeg geld overhouden voor hun boodschappen. Je kan Boodschappenmaatje worden op de site van het Rode Kruis.Alle recepten en informatie van deze aflevering staan in de shownotes.Zie het privacybeleid op https://art19.com/privacy en de privacyverklaring van Californië op https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

new york ny bagels nederlandse jeroen toen zie eten californi drinken koken rode kruis culinair tascha

One Billion Users: The Future of Crypto | Tascha @TaschaLabs

head president crypto skip one billion billion users james altucher show tascha

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 20, 2023 62:07 Transcription Available

Is it possible to time the crypto market? I talked to Tascha from @TashaLabs, one of the smartest people I know in the crypto space. You definitely have to check out her website, Tasha Labs, and sign up for her newsletter. We talk in great detail, not only about how you value a cryptocurrency, not only how you can time the crypto market, but about what really are some of the future use cases of crypto that will lead to ultimately a billion users, and why this is not just a fad.Back in 1999, 2000, and 2001, everyone was still saying the internet was a fad. Well, it wasn't. Crypto's going to follow the same path and Tasha has the details.Tascha (@TaschaLabs) / TwitterTascha Labs - YouTubeTascha Labs - FREEDOM | CREATIVITY | WEALTH | CONSCIOUSNESS------------Visit Notepd.com to read our idea lists & sign up to create your own!My new book Skip the Line is out! Make sure you get a copy wherever books are sold!Join the You Should Run for President 2.0 Facebook Group, where we discuss why you should run for President.I write about all my podcasts! Check out the full post and learn what I learned at jamesaltucher.com/podcast.------------Thank you so much for listening! If you like this episode, please rate, review, and subscribe to "The James Altucher Show" wherever you get your podcasts: Apple PodcastsStitcheriHeart RadioSpotifyFollow me on Social Media:YouTubeTwitterFacebook ------------What do YOU think of the show? Head to JamesAltucherShow.com/listeners and fill out a short survey that will help us better tailor the podcast to our audience!Are you interested in getting direct answers from James about your question on a podcast? Go to JamesAltucherShow.com/AskAltucher and send in your questions to be answered on the air!------------Visit Notepd.com to read our idea lists & sign up to create your own!My new book, Skip the Line, is out! Make sure you get a copy wherever books are sold!Join the You Should Run for President 2.0 Facebook Group, where we discuss why you should run for President.I write about all my podcasts! Check out the full post and learn what I learned at jamesaltuchershow.com------------Thank you so much for listening! If you like this episode, please rate, review, and subscribe to "The James Altucher Show" wherever you get your podcasts: Apple PodcastsiHeart RadioSpotifyFollow me on social media:YouTubeTwitterFacebookLinkedIn

One Billion Users: The Future of Crypto | Tascha @TaschaLabs

president crypto skip one billion billion users james altucher show tascha

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 20, 2023 62:07

Is it possible to time the crypto market? I talked to Tasha from @TashaLabs, one of the smartest people I know in the crypto space. You definitely have to check out her website, Tasha Labs, and sign up for her newsletter. We talk in great detail, not only about how you value a cryptocurrency, not only how you can time the crypto market, but about what really are some of the future use cases of crypto that will lead to ultimately a billion users, and why this is not just a fad.Back in 1999, 2000, and 2001, everyone was still saying the internet was a fad. Well, it wasn't. Crypto's going to follow the same path and Tasha has the details.Tascha (@TaschaLabs) / TwitterTascha Labs - YouTubeTascha Labs - FREEDOM | CREATIVITY | WEALTH | CONSCIOUSNESS------------Visit Notepd.com to read our idea lists & sign up to create your own!My new book Skip the Line is out! Make sure you get a copy wherever books are sold!Join the You Should Run for President 2.0 Facebook Group, where we discuss why you should run for President.I write about all my podcasts! Check out the full post and learn what I learned at jamesaltucher.com/podcast.------------Thank you so much for listening! If you like this episode, please rate, review, and subscribe to “The James Altucher Show” wherever you get your podcasts: Apple PodcastsStitcheriHeart RadioSpotifyFollow me on Social Media:YouTubeTwitterFacebook

156 - Best of the Month: September 2022

The Unstoppable Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 13, 2022 29:39

As the early signs of fall appear around us, it's time to culminate one more month of illuminating, informative and inspiring conversations on The Unstoppable Podcast. Here's a glimpse of what we covered in September:Our discussion with Marc Boiron, Chief Legal Officer at Polygon Technology, about the legal landscape of crypto and NFTs and how the future might look.A chat with Andrew Rosener, the world's #1 domain broker, about NFT domains, what makes them unique and how they will work in Web3.A talk with Ph.D. Economist Tascha, looking at crypto from a macroeconomics perspective and diving into some major existing and upcoming Web3 trends.You can follow Josh on Twitter, Marc on Twitter, Andrew on Twitter, Tascha on Twitter and learn more about Unstoppable Domains and our work here.Don't forget to rate, download, and subscribe to the podcast so you won't miss an episode and we can keep producing awesome content for you.#crypto #blockchain #domains #web3.0 #decentralized

nfts web3 chief legal officer unstoppable domains month september tascha unstoppable podcast marc boiron andrew rosener

The Manor: Front Door

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 16, 2022

The Manor: Front Door - Our heroes find their way out of the Manor. (ch. 20)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “So, what's going on?” Amy asked. She was a bit disheveled from the night before, but still managed to look sexy eating a banana. Actually, Tascha thought the fact that Amy's hair was messed up and matted with cum made her look sexier eating that banana.“Tascha and Don are looking for a way out of the Manor,” Shelonda explained. She was sitting cross-legged on the mattress of the alcove eating an apple. Everyone had lost their costumes during the play of the night before, but Shelonda was still wearing her little black mask.“Why?” Amy wanted to know.“They're trying to find people they miss,” Shelonda answered.“Huh,” Amy shrugged. “Why aren't they here?”“Well, that's a good question,” Don said.“As good as why are any of us here,” Nicole nodded, “right, Professor?”Tascha was feeling a bit impatient. Although she had had an enormous amount of very satisfying sex the night before, she knew that sooner or later, and probably sooner, the XYZ they were drinking and eating with their fruit, would have them all writhing together again. Umm, writhing together, she mused. Catching herself, she said, “Maybe we should all go to the baths, and then see if Don can actually find the way out.”“No pressure, eh?” Don laughed as he got up off the mattress.“None at all, stud,” Tascha said as she followed him. Catching up to him, she gave his naked butt a playful swat. She then had to run across the ballroom and up the stairs to avoid his reprisal. By the time the other three women caught up to them, Tascha and Don were splashing and playing in the big bathing pool. “See, I was worried about this,” Tascha laughed as she caught hold of Don's hard-on underneath the water and gave it a tug.“You started it,” he smiled, and pulled her in for a long kiss. Tascha noticed she was pulling and stroking his cock as she returned his kiss.“Goddamn it,” she said under her breath, though she knew she was smiling. Don lifted her up in the water, and she wrapped her legs around him. Then he was inside her. Tascha put her arms around his neck and let him raise and lower her on him, letting him do all the work for now. It felt good to have him moving inside her. More than that, though, it felt good to have him inside her and with her.She kissed him again, and began to work with him, flexing her muscles to press herself against his body in just the right, so very exquisite, ways. She thought about how these days and nights in the Manor had been a blur of manic sexual over-indulgence, and the fact that through it all there had been Don, steady and constant in his love and support. Yes, they had both been having lots and lots of sex with lots and lots of people, but sexual monogamy had never been a priority for either of them even in the “real” world. What mattered to her, and she knew to him as well, was the emotional bond, and Tascha felt that he had shown unfaltering commitment and love for her over the years, and even more particularly in the last four days. The only thing that had kept them apart before the Manor had been the fact that she had not found him sexually attractive, and that was certainly no longer the case. There were also external considerations; the circumstances of their lives out in that other world; and those would have to be dealt with, but for now, for now, Tascha pulled in with her legs and arms, holding Don to her tightly as a long, low and rising orgasm washed over her. He held her in his arms as the trembling slowly dissipated, and then brushed the hair out of her face and kissed her tenderly.Tascha smiled at him, and disentangled herself. Pulling off his erection, she asked, “Oh, did you?”Don just smiled a bit and said, “There will plenty of time for that later.”Tascha noticed that Shelonda, Nicole and Amy were playfully washing each other. The scene would have made an excellent soft core porn movie. Well, soft core for the moment, she smiled to herself. She turned to Don, who had just picked up a bottle of SHAMPOO, and asked, “Are we taking them with us?”“Dunk yourself under,” he said. When she came back up, he began to wash her hair. “It's kind of up to them, isn't it?”“Well, certainly for Nicole, but what about the others. Shelonda's got a crush on at least one of us, and I'm not sure we're doing the right thing by taking her out of this safe environment.”“You've come a long way in a few days,” he chuckled, “if you think of this as a safe environment. Ow! Anyway, you didn't spar with her; she can handle herself pretty well.”“As long as it's play fighting, remember.”Don nodded, “Right. Rinse.”When she came back up again, Tascha took the shampoo and began to wash his hair.“For all we know,” Don went on, “Robert was exaggerating things about the outside. He didn't exactly strike me as the adventurous type. Maybe we should see what it's like just outside the Manor first. If it looks too bad we can try to persuade Shelonda to go back inside.”“I think that will only make her want to stay with us more.”Don frowned, “I think we've backed ourselves into a moral quagmire here. Either we treat her like she can make her own decisions, or we have to take a hard look at the sex we've been having with her.”Tascha frowned back at him, and said, “Rinse.”When he came back up, she said, “OK, fine, and Amy?”“Well, she's certainly not going to do anything she hasn't made up her mind to do,” Don laughed.“Yeah, you're probably right.”So Tascha and Don finished bathing, and got out to shower off. The others hurried to finish and catch up.“I think we ought to raid the wardrobe for appropriate clothing,” Don suggested.“That confident are we?” Tascha asked mischievously.“We can always take them off if I'm wrong,” he smiled.“Woo! Taking off the clothes!” Amy laughed.“Um, what exactly is ‘appropriate clothing', Professor?” Nicole asked. Clearly, she was happy with the nickname she'd given Don. Tascha thought if they didn't find a way out of here he was very likely to get stuck with that in a big way.“I don't know,” Don shrugged. “Explorer clothes? Action-wear?”“Now that sounds sexy,” grinned Amy.They hit the wardrobe, and it was Tascha's turn to help the others find remotely suitable clothing. They couldn't find anything like real pants or shorts, and had to make do with skirts and tank tops. More time was spent trying to find practical shoes. In the end they had to settle for what seemed to be sturdy enough sandals that laced up in a serviceable manner. On returning to the waiting room, they found that Don had had the same luck as they and was wearing a kilt, a t-shirt and a pair of sandals.Next, Don led them to the gym, so that he and Shelonda could go in and get a pair of wooden staffs. Shelonda was particularly happy about this, and Tascha noticed that she did in fact seem to carry her staff like she knew how to handle it.As they got into the elevator, Amy sidled up to Don and said, “So, Professor, what're you going to do with that big stick of yours.”“Paddle your rear end is the first thing that comes to mind,” he smirked.“Oh!” she said with wide eyes and a grin. “I might like that!”“Is there a line I can stand in for that?” Nicole added.Tascha sighed, “We're never going to get out of here.”They got out on the fourth floor, and Don asked them all to be quiet for a moment. He closed his eyes and seemed to be deep in thought, and then he looked up and said, “OK, let's go.”He led them down to the first side corridor, took it, and walked to the end of it, where he turned a corner, and walked straight to a large, open foyer. Several corridors met here where there was a large set of double doors with big, shiny brass doorknobs.“How the hell did you do that?” Tascha asked.“Well, this is going to sound crazy, but I noticed that whenever anyone knew exactly what they were looking for or had a clear purpose in mind they seemed to be able to find it fairly easy. I started to think that maybe the Manor was somehow responsive to focused thinking. Then there was your selection of the harlequin costume, and I just decided that was enough of a reason to give my theory a test. My thinking of you in a harlequin costume, I think, somehow made that costume available to you. What made you pick it, I have no idea.” Don smiled and shrugged. “Of course, we don't know what's on the other side of that door yet.”Tascha thought all of this did indeed sound crazy, but she couldn't deny the fact that they did seem to be standing in front of what looked like the front door of the Manor.She turned to the other women and said, “You really don't have to come with us. This is your home and you only just met us, after all.”“Well, it's not really my home,” Nicole said, “and I'd like to know whether or not I can go back to my home if I decide I want to, so I'm coming along.”“I'm just curious,” Amy said. “I never even thought about leaving the Manor before you two came along. As long as we can take breaks to have sex, I think this adventure sounds like fun.”“Shelonda?” Don asked.“Oh, yes, I'm going,” she nodded. “I thought you knew that. You two are my friends and I want to help you.”Don looked to Tascha. She smiled and nodded, and he tried the door. It swung open easily, and bright sunlight poured in. They stepped out onto a grassy lawn and blinked at the surroundings.Behind them and stretching off to the sides was the big white front of the Manor. They had come out upon what was basically the front yard, which was actually quite small compared to the grand scale of things they had become used to in the Manor. Close at hand, covering almost the full vista before them, was a pleasant green forest. Into this forest ran a road which wound its way into the trees.“Shouldn't that be paved with yellow bricks?” Nicole asked.They heard the sound of hoof falls coming through the trees to their left and turned to look.“Oh, good morning!” said a friendly male voice.The five of them just stared back at the speaker for a long moment.Finally, Don said, “Uh-yep, that's a centaur.”To be continued in Lost in Eros, Book II: The ForestBy BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Masquerade, Part 2

Blockcrunch: Crypto Deep Dives

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 15, 2022

The Manor: Masquerade, Part 2 - Some identities become very familiar. (ch. 19)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As he moved into the ballroom, looking for “his own amusement”, Don was a bit preoccupied with his own thoughts. He suspected that he had gotten the hang of how the Manor worked, in a limited sense, but had resolved to wait until the morning to test his hypothesis. He was troubled by the fact that he and Tascha had failed to ask Robert, the Scholar, about the watchers, but actually thought those passive figures were probably not important in the sense that they might interfere with trying to leave the Manor. Still, he tried to force these thoughts aside as he moved into the crowd of costumed partiers. He certainly did think it was a good idea to enjoy this night as if it were sure to be the last they would spend in the Manor.“I love your costume,” a woman in a Santa's helper costume laughed. Don had always harbored a secret little fetish for girls in that particular kind of costume, and this one was particularly fetching. She had long black hair hanging down over her shoulders, a spray of freckles on her cheekbones, and a nice, compact body. She was about five foot two, and seemed about the age of the Nymphets, or maybe a year or two older. In short, she was both adorable and sexy as hell. She took Don by the hand and said, “Come dance with me.”Don followed her to the dance floor where about twenty couples and at least one threesome were enjoying some rhythmic, vertical foreplay. The girl in red, white and touches of green slipped her arms around Don's neck and began to dance up against him. Don followed suit, holding her by the small of her back, though he soon reached down to lift the hem of her short skirt up to squeeze her tight ass in his hands. She smiled up at him and said, “I'm Brandy, by the way.”“I'm Don,” he said, and then leaned down to kiss her sweet lips, which tonight matched the Christmas red of her costume. She responded enthusiastically, sucking on his tongue as it slipped into her mouth. She took a moment to reach down between them, to adjust Don's rapidly hardening cock, so that it was upright between them, but then went right back to swaying in his arms as they danced and kissed.For his part, Don could have spent the next hour like this, but Brandy was less patient, and, after about ten minutes, pulled her mouth from his and said, “Let's go fuck, Don.”“OK,” Don chuckled, still amused by the straight-forward spirit of the Manor. I'm going to miss this, he thought.Brandy led him to the nearest alcove, which fortunately wasn't too crowded yet. She sat down on the edge of the big mattress platform to the rear of the alcove, and promptly pulled Don in front of her, between her legs. Her hand was on his erection, and she pushed the bottom of his jester's top out of the way with her other hand. Without any preliminaries, she began to suck on his cock. Watching her tiny mouth with her red lipstick moving up and down on his thick shaft was incredibly erotic to Don. The fact that she was wearing a green mask and a Santa hat only seemed to add to the hotness of the situation. Her small hands were wrapped around his cock, pumping him, as she sucked on him, bobbing her head. Don had intended to hold off on his first orgasm until later, but Brandy was too good at what she was doing, and the situation was just too much of a turn on for him. He knew he couldn't hold out, and in another minute, he felt his balls tightening, and Brandy's hands were squeezing a bit harder as his cock expanded. Then he pushed forward, holding her head in place with his hands, as he came hard and long into the little woman's adorable mouth. Brandy happily swallowed every bit of his cum, and then smiled up at him.Don grinned back at her, and then said, “Now, it's my turn.” He got down on his knees between her legs and pulled her forward so that her butt was right on the edge of the platform. As he leaned in and ran his tongue over her, Brandy undid the front of her helper's top, displaying her taut belly and beautiful, round breasts. While Don was moving his tongue between her lips and into her pussy, she leaned back on her elbows with that sweet smile on her face.Don held her in place as he began to gently lick at her clit. As she began to move against him, he increased the pace and the pressure. He thought that it must be a funny picture: him in his jester's costume going down on a wanton Santa's helper elf. Then things got even odder, as a pretty, masked Asian schoolgirl, complete with pigtails, crawled over to the elf on the left side and began to make out with her. The scene just screamed Penthouse photo-shoot. Of course, in this costume, Keiko reminded Don of Go-go from the first Kill Bill, though, obviously, Go-go hadn't worn a mask. Don stifled a chuckle, and continued to lick Brandy's clit, while she and Keiko kissed.When Don pushed two fingers up inside Brandy's pussy, she sighed and lay back, and Keiko moved down to kiss and tease the girl's breasts. Don twisted his fingers and fucked them slowly in and out of Brandy, while lapping at her clit. Soon, she was arching her back and crying out loudly, letting everyone know that she was coming. Don sucked on her clit, until she had fallen back on the mattress and her pussy no longer clenched at his fingers. Then he slowly withdrew his hand and kissed her clit goodbye for now.Don got up onto the mattress next to Brandy on the right side, and said to Keiko, “Let's get her up a bit further.” Together, the three of them scooted Santa's helper up far enough that her legs were no longer hanging over the edge. Then, Don joined Keiko in kissing and sucking on Brandy's breasts, as their hands moved up and down her lithe body. Brandy caught hold of Don's manhood, which was again very hard, and began to squeeze and pull it.Don reached down and lifted Brandy's right leg, and scooted himself under it. He let her leg down so that it was over his hip, and rested his own right leg across her left thigh. This put his cock in good position to be slipped into her waiting pussy, which, naturally enough, is exactly what Don did. He was now able to move in and out of Brandy, while using his thigh to stimulate her clit, and was free to use his right hand on her upper body. She bent her left knee a bit, which pulled his thigh tighter to her, and let him move his left leg over a bit, giving him better purchase, which in turn let him fuck her more steadily.“That looks like fun,” Keiko smiled.“It is!” Brandy said, and when Don pinched her nipple, she added, “a lot of fun!”Keiko kissed Brandy and then leaned over her to kiss Don. While Keiko was doing this, Brandy fumbled with the buttons of Keiko's shirt. Keiko obliged her by continuing to kiss Don until she felt the other woman's hands on her tits and belly. Then, Keiko moved so her breasts were over Brandy's mouth, letting her kiss and suck on them. While Don was watching this, he felt a light touch on his bare butt, which moved up over his back and then around his neck, until a feminine hand was turning his head to the right. And, then he was kissing a new, unfamiliar mouth, and straight brown hair was hanging down around his face. He guessed from the way this woman was moving against him that she was probably being fucked from behind as she kissed him. When she broke the kiss to toss her head and her hair back, Don saw she was wearing a white mask and a silvery tiara, but couldn't make out much else from where he was. Turning his attention back to Brandy and Keiko, he saw that the latter was now squatting over the former's face. Brandy was holding Keiko's ass in her hands as she licked and sucked at Keiko's pussy and clit.The hair fell down into Don's face again, and he turned back to kiss the woman over him again, all the while continuing to fuck steadily in and out of Brandy, grinding his thigh against her. Then Brandy was arching her back and moaning up into Keiko. Don kept fucking her until she finished coming, and then decided it was time to change things around a bit, so he disentangled himself from Brandy's legs and pulled away. He wormed his way down along Brandy, and then sat up. He saw that he had been kissing a princess, with a diaphanous dress, who had indeed been being fucked from behind by a pirate. Don thought he had three good options here – start fucking Brandy in a missionary position, or move around in front of either Keiko or the princess. He was having a momentary problem making up his mind, when he felt a kiss on his neck and heard a woman's low voice saying, “Come play with me, Don.”Don turned and saw the tallest, most gorgeous can-can dancer he could imagine. He tried to ignore the costume and just concentrate on the beautiful long legs, exquisite face and long dark hair – it was auburn, though he hadn't been able to tell that when he saw her last, in the disco's black light room. “Martina?” he ventured.She smiled beneath her mask and said, “You gave me such a wonderful orgasm the other night; I was hoping to return the favor.”Don returned her smile and turned to her to take her into his arms, kissing her. She had his cock in her hand already, stroking and pulling it as they got reacquainted. Don was still enjoying simply kissing this stunningly beautiful creature, when Martina started to pull up the front of her skirts. Once she'd cleared them out of the way, she held the back of Don's neck and raised her leg, which he held up. Just like that, she bent his cock down and then slipped it into her already quite slippery, and very hot and tight pussy.Then, standing there with his other hand holding the small of her back, and her holding on to him for support, he began to fuck in and out of her. She smiled at him, and then they began to kiss again. Once they had their rhythm going well, she was able to reach down with one hand and stroke herself while they fucked. Don was vaguely aware that people were moving around them, and that most of them were busy having sex of their own, but he was very much focused on the woman in his arms. The standing position was so easy to maintain, he felt like they could do this for hours, though he realized she probably felt differently. Still, she seemed very comfortable.Martina soon was rubbing her clit intently as Don fucked steadily in and out of her. She broke their very long kiss, and dropped her head to his shoulder. Don kept plowing her until she was shaking and moaning in his arms. He smiled at her when she was done, and she said, “Oh, well, I seem to owe you two now.”He laughed, and lowered her leg, pulling his cock out of her. He nodded to an empty spot on the mattress, close to where Brandy and the princess were now making out and where Keiko was being taken from behind by a pirate, who may or may not have been the one who had been fucking the princess earlier; Don couldn't be sure. Martina lay back on the mattress, with her butt on the edge. Don got her legs up on his shoulders, bent his knees some, got himself back inside her, and then lifted her up until the angle was just right. Holding onto Martina's thighs, Don began to fuck deeply in and out of her. She reached down (up, actually) and began to play with herself again.Don watched her face, and the way her breasts threatened to spill out of her low cut top, as he drove into her. She was smiling up at him, but, as his cock and her own fingers gradually got the better of her, her eyelids fluttered closed and her expression got more distracted. Don could tell it wouldn't be long before she was coming again, and, although he liked her feeling that she was in his debt in this regard, he thought it was high time he did his part to even the score between them. He focused on the amazingly beautiful woman lying in front of him, being fucked by him and about to come, as well as the incredible sensations of his cock sliding in and out of her, being squeezed and pulled by the strong muscles of her vagina. If that weren't enough, there were the intensely erotic scenes being played out all around him, not least of which was Keiko's expression as she was being fucked hard from behind. Then, Martina was coming again, and Don's body enthusiastically joined the party, igniting his primed nervous system and firing a wrenching torrent of cum into Martina. He shoved into her hard as his cock pulsed and came. Despite his earlier orgasm, this one seemed his most intense in quite some time.When he let her legs down and reluctantly withdrew his penis, Martina sat up, kissed him, and said, “Well, I still owe you two. Come collect them anytime.”“I will make a point of it,” Don smiled. He then watched as she walked away in the direction of the dance floor, adjusting her can-can dancer costume as she went.Don thought he had found enough of his own “amusement” to qualify for commencing his “hunt” for Tascha. In the next alcove, he saw a woman in a nun's habit – well, a nun's habit with a slit running up the side of the dress, showing off a nice, long leg and a not-very-nun-like high-heeled shoe – who was leaning over one of the side benches with her hands braced against the wall. Behind her, with her black habit thrown to the side, was a man wearing a black vest and mask, and a pair of red horns and a red pointy tail just like Natalia was wearing. The demon was fucking the nun quite enthusiastically. Don grinned at the perfection of the scene. Then he realized the nun was the very attractive older woman who had sucked him and gone down on Sanja up on the balcony during the ball. Intrigued, Don moved in closer. Yes, he thought, it was definitely her. Now, though, her face was contorted with carnal pleasure.Don followed through on his impulse, and caught one of her breasts in his hand, squeezing it through the fabric of her costume. This got her attention. She smiled at him, and said, “Hello.”“Hello,” he answered, “you probably don't remember me, ”“Up on the balcony with that lovely girl the other night,” she said with a bit of difficulty. “Of course I remember. Would you be a dear and stand up on this bench so I can suck you?”“Um, certainly,” Don nodded. He slipped under her arm, and then said, “But first,” and then took her face in his hands and gave her a long kiss, which she returned enthusiastically.“Umm, very nice,” she smiled, “now cock, please.”Don got up on the bench, and faced the nun, holding his already recovering cock out for her. She promptly lowered her mouth to him and was soon sucking on it vigorously. The demon grinned up at Don and even winked. Don chuckled, and took the woman's head in his hands to keep her in place in spite of the rigorous fucking she was receiving and giving. She shoved forward enough to indicate that she wanted more from Don, so he began to fuck himself in and out of her mouth and throat. Of course, after the two intense orgasms he'd recently had, there was little chance that Don was going to come again like this, so he settled in to the role of giving this enigmatic woman what she asked for: his cock to suck. Eventually, the nun was gasping and moaning around Don's cock, which was a singularly wonderful sensation for him, and, he thought, probably for her. Her orgasm seemed to last quite a while, during which the demon thrust into her with even more force and then just held there inside her as he came too.The demon pulled out of her and gave her behind a loud smack, and then went off to find more mischief. The nun took her mouth off Don, gave his pecker a kiss and said, “Thank you.”“My pleasure,” he grinned as he stepped down off the bench. “Is it inappropriate to ask your name?”“I'll tell you if you promise to look me up later and give me a good fucking,” she smiled.“You're my kind of nun,” Don laughed. “I will definitely give you a good fucking next time we cross paths.”“Good! I'm Leslie.”“It's a great pleasure to meet you, Leslie. I'm Don.”“Very nice to meet you, too, Don,” Leslie said. “Have fun!”I'm definitely going to miss this place, he thought to himself as he moved to the next alcove.Here he found the pirate wench Jamie mounted on none other than the Lord of the Manor, who was wearing a Roman soldier costume. Jamie had undone her top enough so that the Lord could hold her heavy, full breasts in his big hands. In the same alcove was the head librarian, Leah, dressed as a serving wench of some sort, along with the vampire Marissa, who were sharing a cowgirl Don couldn't identify.In the next alcove, amongst a large number of people, he thought he could identify the Lady's acolyte, Deidre, who was bent over the lip of the mattress part of the alcove as a man in a fairly complicated werewolf costume fucked her, naturally, from behind. Don watched this for a moment, and considered getting involved. He definitely thought Deidre was worth spending a lot more time with. Still, he turned and moved toward the last alcove before the end of the line on this side.Before he could get to the alcove, though, a beautiful brunette wearing stiletto heels, fishnet stockings, a mini skirt and a wonderfully tight-fitting tank top – in other words, a street walker costume – slipped up next to him and took his arm. In her lilting accent, she said, “Are you enjoying the party, Don?”He smiled at her and said, “Of course, I am, Lady.”“I've been hearing very good things about you, Don, and about Tascha as well.”“Oh?”“Yes,” she nodded. “You two have been busy. I suspect court jester is too modest an ambition for you.”“I don't understand, Lady.”She turned to him and kissed him. Don returned the kiss with pleasure. The Lady was one of the most feminine and sensuous women he knew, and any chance to share a kiss, or pretty much anything at all, was a delight to be savored.When their lips parted, she laid her hand upon his chest and said, “If you don't find what you're looking for, I hope you will come back and share my bed.”Don didn't know how to respond to this, but the Lady didn't give him a chance. Instead she said, in a lighter tone, “We have a tradition at these masquerades. I will take as many men, one-after-the-other, as want me or as I can, whichever gives out first. If you're not otherwise engaged, and this appeals to you, I would be delighted for you to participate.”“And when does this commence?”“In a little while, but there's no need to worry – I assure you it will take some time,” she laughed. She kissed him lightly and then turned away.Don watched her go, a bit intoxicated by her confident sexuality and the decided weirdness of the conversation he'd had with her.He turned back to consider the alcove, where he saw Amy in her warrior woman costume, sitting on one of the side benches, but bent over to suck on the cock of someone who looked like Aladdin. Remembering how she liked to be watched, Don decided to have a seat and watch the show. As soon as he sat down next to her, Amy reached out and squeezed his thigh. In turn, he caressed her bare shoulder. When Aladdin was ready to come, Amy took his cock out of her mouth and let him spray all over her face and chest. Ignoring Aladdin, she turned to Don with her cum-covered face and her impish smile and said, “Don, where have you been? I've been doing all kinds of nasty things, and you haven't been here to watch.”He laughed and said, “Well, there was an elf, a can-can dancer, and a nun, not to mention a rather odd conversation with the Lady.”“Excuses, excuses, Don,” she shook her head. She was scooping cum up off her chin and tits and sucking it off her fingers.“What kinds of nasty things?”She laughed, “No, you missed it. I'll tell you what, though, if you'll stick around to watch for a while, I'll let you pick my next victim.”“‘Victim'? Where's your ambition?”“OK, victims,” she grinned.“Alright,” Don nodded and considered. “Him, him and him,” he indicated a Hugh Hefner-style playboy, a male vampire and a priest.“Fun!” Then Amy sprang forward to get the attention of her ‘victims'. In no time she was on her knees surrounded by the three men, moving her very talented mouth from one man to the next, while stroking the other two. The priest blew first, shooting a thick stream of white cum across the bridge of Amy's nose and her forehead. The other two guys came shortly after, showering her in cum. She crawled over to where Don was watching, and said, “How was that?”“Extremely hot!” he grinned. “You're amazing, Amy.”“I really am, aren't I?” she smirked as she started to stroke Don's cock.“But I'm taking a little break,” he laughed. “I'm supposed to be looking for Tascha.”“Ah,” Amy nodded. “Again? Or still?”“That's disturbingly perceptive of you.”“Hey, I'm as smart as I am hot.”“I have no doubt! You're welcome to come along,” Don offered.“Sure,” she said as she got to her feet. “Where that girl is there's got to be fun happening.”As they were walking away from the alcove, Don noticed that for at least most of this time Peter had been on the mattress part of the chamber cavorting with a woman in what seemed to be a genie costume.After looking out across the dance floor, most of which was being used as a sex floor by now, and not seeing Tascha's harlequin costume anywhere, they started up the broad stairs toward the gallery. They passed a number of interesting combinations of strange characters engaged in a variety of fun activities, until they finally found Tascha.Don took a moment to work through the erotic scene before him. Sitting on the bench against the wall, wearing a regal robe thrown open to reveal magnificent breasts and beautiful long legs, was a woman with short dark hair. On her hands and knees between this woman's legs, knelt Ilsa with her angel costume surprisingly intact. Underneath Ilsa and in line with her, sucking on the blonde's tits was a woman in a cheerleader costume. Kneeling behind Ilsa, with her nose between Ilsa's butt cheeks and her tongue playing with Ilsa's pussy, and with her hand busy up inside the cheerleader's skirt, was a woman with a slim body who was wearing a pair of kitten ears and a long, furry tail. Lying on her back, with her hand up between the kitten's legs, was Tascha. Tascha had her legs scissored with a woman wearing a white Hellenic style short dress, with a broad belt cinching the dress around her middle. This woman, who was grinding her pussy and clit against Tascha's, had long legs, full breasts, and long dark hair, but it was the dark pink lipstick that somehow tipped Don off to the fact that this was the Librarian, Audrey. Lying on her side so she could kiss and nibble on the Librarian's neck and the one breast that had been freed from Audrey's costume was Shelonda, who seemed to have lost her pointed witch's hat. The distinctive blue dress and blonde wig gave Nicole away where she lay with her face between Shelonda's legs. Finally, there was a thin young woman in a black flapper's costume who was busy giving Nicole the treatment she was giving to Shelonda.“Damn!” Amy breathed.“I count nine,” Don said, impressed.Around the periphery of this group, a number of men were watching, idly stroking cocks in various states of recovery from the evening's exertions. There were also several women trying to help the guys recover quickly, including two more flappers, in white and silver. Looking at the busty blonde in white, Don realized it was Chastity, and then sorted out Modesty and Virginia. At some point, Don knew, this little all-female orgy would break up and guys would become involved, probably with a great deal of pent up enthusiasm. As he and Amy stood there watching, several of the women had orgasms, which resulted in minor shifts of position, but nobody stopped playing.Amy decided to take advantage of the temporary surplus of rigid cocks, moving over to a couple of the men sitting on the sidelines.Don, on the other hand, got down on his hands and knees and crawled over to Tascha. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Aren't you the sexiest harlequin ever?”“Hello, Don,” she smiled. “I win.”“But I, ” He realized he was supposed to be the first to whisper her name and laughed, “Damn!”She pulled his head down to give him a heated kiss, and then said, “Help me get rid of this top. Then I want you to help me with the Librarian here.”“Well, if I have to,” he grinned.Before long, Tascha was on the bench sucking on the cock of a man in a seriously abbreviated Santa costume, who was kneeling on the bench next to her. Meanwhile, the Librarian was on her hands and knees between Tascha's legs, going down on her, while Don fucked Audrey from behind.Sometime after that, Don took his turn fucking the Lady as Tascha sat on her face.Still later, Don went down on and then fucked Tascha while she ate out Sanja, who they had found in one of the alcoves wearing the vestiges of a cute little go-go dancer costume.Eventually, very late, Don and Tascha fell asleep, spooned together in the back corner of one of the alcoves. Amy, Shelonda and Nicole were still playing nearby, but they too soon gave in to sleep there in the alcove.To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Tangent Fireside Chat: From Scaling a $3B Protocol to Investing as a Founder - Tascha Punyaneramitdee, Alpha Venture DAO, Ep. 212

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 14, 2022 45:26

Who best to understand struggles of crypto founders than fellow founders? Tascha is the Co-Founder of Alpha Venture DAO and built a DeFi protocol that had a TVL of $3 billion at its peak. Today, she joins us as a mentor in Tangent to share with us: How Alpha scaled to $3B in deposits 2 crypto verticals Tascha is excited about How to identify great founders in 60 minutes Host: Jason Choi @mrjasonchoi . Not financial advice. ------------ Timestamps ------------- (00:00:00) – Introduction (00:02:42) – Early days of Alpha Finance (00:06:10) – Motivation behind building levered yield farming back in 2020 (00:09:44) – What is Alpha Venture (00:13:17) – How to be a successful founder (00:17:53) – Balancing between reinvention and solving pain points (00:26:07) – Key areas that Tascha is excited for (00:30:09) – Thought process for identifying market opportunity (00:32:11) – Identifying great founders to invest in (00:40:36) – Difficulties of running a crypto start-up ----------- Sponsors ------------- dYdX is the Leading Decentralized Exchange for trading perpetual contracts. Users enjoy low fees, deep liquidity, up to 20x more buying power and even earn $DYDX from trading. Trade on dYdX today at: https://trade.dydx.exchange ----------- More Resources --------- Guest Taschas Twitter: https://twitter.com/tascha_panpan Alpha Venture DAO's Twitter: https://twitter.com/AlphaVentureDAO Blockcrunch Blockcrunch VIP: https://blockcrunch.substack.com/ Blockcrunch Twitter: https://twitter.com/theBlockcrunch Jason Choi's Twitter: https://twitter.com/mrjasonchoi ------------ Disclosures ------------- Disclaimer: The Blockcrunch Podcast (“Blockcrunch”) is an educational resource intended for informational purposes only. Blockcrunch produces a weekly podcast and newsletter that routinely covers projects in Web 3 and may discuss assets that the host or its guests have financial exposure to. Views held by Blockcrunch's guests are their own. None of Blockcrunch, its registered entity or any of its affiliated personnel are licensed to provide any type of financial advice, and nothing on Blockcrunch's podcast, newsletter, website and social media should be construed as financial advice. Blockcrunch also receives compensation from its sponsor; sponsorship messages do not constitute financial advice or endorsement.

The Manor: Masquerade, Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 14, 2022

The Manor: Masquerade, Part 1 - A costumed orgy in true Manor style! (ch. 18)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Masquerade, Part ITascha was feeling more relaxed about life in the Manor. Somehow, knowing that life here was relatively safe and stable translated into feeling more comfortable with going with the flow. There was also the fact that time was somehow not in sync with their normal world, which meant, Tascha thought, that it didn't really make a lot of sense to worry about how long they were gone. Perhaps she would return to Sarah only minutes after she left, or maybe a hundred years had already passed. This last thought was sad, but there wasn't anything to be done about it right now. She and Don would find a way back if there was one, but for tonight she could relax and enjoy the masquerade party.Amy, Jamie, Shelonda, and then Ilsa, Natalia and Keiko, helped Tascha and Nicole find costumes. However, Tascha needed less help than before, since, once she had an idea of what she wanted to wear, it became very easy to find appropriate elements for the costume in the immense wardrobe.As she was adjusting her hat, Ilsa came up to her and said, “Ah, but you must have a mask. Everyone has to wear a mask.”“Why?”“That's what makes this a ‘masquerade' and not just a costume party,” Ilsa said with a smile. “The rule tonight is that no one takes off their mask, at least while they're in the ballroom. It's fun to guess who people are. Oh, and, although you can play with anyone, if someone guesses your name, you're supposed to stop whatever you're doing and play with them.”“But, everyone I know is here,” Tascha said, disappointed that she wouldn't be able to play this last game very well.“Well, then you won't have to guess, and we'll have to go with you if you whisper our name in our ear,” Ilsa smiled.“Oh!” Tascha grinned. “I like that. Where are the masks?”When everyone was done Tascha took stock of the other women's costumes. Ilsa was wearing a sheer, powder blue robe (open, of course), with a small pair of wings cleverly attached to the back, and a little halo over her head, which was kept bobbing there by the stiff wire attached to the little ring she had around her head. Natalia had the “matching” costume: cute little red horns poking out of her auburn hair, which she wore down this evening, flowing over her naked shoulders, a long red tail attached to a black garter belt, red stockings, and very sexy stiletto heels. Keiko was wearing a naughty school-girl costume, complete with plaid skirt, buttoned white shirt, short white socks and patent-leather shoes, and had pulled her black hair into pig tails. Marissa, who Tascha hadn't seen since returning to the wardrobe, was wearing a long black dress with a plunging neckline, a black leather corset, dark eye shadow, and blood red lipstick, and was the sexiest vampire since Elvira.Jamie was dressed as a pirate wench. Amy had found a surprisingly flexible “armored” top, which pushed her breasts up in a distracting way, and a pleated skirt to go with her warrior sandals, shin guards and arm bands, to complete a very nice warrior woman look. Shelonda was a cute and not at all frightening witch, including a tall, pointed black hat. Finally, Nicole had put together a very good Alice in Wonderland costume, complete with blonde wig. “It seemed appropriate,” Nicole laughed. Tascha agreed, even though they were the only two who got the joke. Everyone was wearing appropriate masks; most quite small and color coordinated, but Marissa's dark red one had extra-large eye holes, Natalia's had flame-like points along the top, and Amy's was a shiny bronze and covered much more of her face, though, of course, it left her mouth free.When they were all happy with their costumes, they went out into the waiting room, where they met the men. The Player wore a sumptuous royal robe, a crown and nothing else. Peter had on a cowboy hat, a vest, and pair of chaps. Igor wore only a Viking helmet with horns. Don was wearing a colorful jester's hat, a matching top, with puffy sleeves and wild coloring, that hung down below his belt far enough to hide his privates (for the moment), and bright red shoes with toes that curled up into points.“Wow,” Tascha laughed, “this is quite a coincidence!”Don gaped at her and said, “I'd say it's too much of a coincidence.”“What? Don't you like my costume?” Tascha was wearing a harlequin costume much like Don's, except that hers was covered in black and white diamond shapes, had sleeves that fit her slender arms snugly, and had a plunging neckline and was backless.“Oh, no,” Don said, “I like it very much. It's just well, I picked this costume because of a dream I had, about you, the night before we woke up here, and in the dream you were wearing a black and white harlequin costume.”Tascha frowned, “You're right, that is very weird. What do you think it means?”“I have no idea,” Don said. He seemed more disturbed by this than any of the other things that had happened in their time in the Manor.While they had been talking, the Player, or, as he was styling himself this evening, “His Royal Majesty,” had led the whole party out to the spiral staircase and down to the ballroom. The massive hall was much as it had been for the ball several nights ago, but now it was even more crowded, with a wide assortment of costumed characters. Music was playing, and people were dancing, but there didn't seem to be the organized ritual of a particular dance going on, or anything else on the order of a systematic matching game.Like before, Tascha and Don started with a bite to eat and some water. Shelonda and Nicole followed along. Tascha watched Don with interest. He seemed preoccupied. Finally, as he tossed a banana peel into the waste bin, he said, “I think I know how to find the way out of here.”“What?” Tascha asked surprised. “How?”Don smiled and said, “I'm not sure, and I'd rather just try it and see, if you don't mind. But there's no point in leaving at night, is there? I mean, we've got a safe, warm place to spend the night and are all dressed up, right?”Tascha nodded, “That makes sense.”“So, I say we enjoy this party,” Don said. “It might be the last one for a while.”Tascha smiled and nodded. Nicole nodded with a bit less of a smile, and Shelonda frowned but nodded.Don went on then, saying, “Just to make sure we don't get separated, I suggest we all stay in here unless we all leave together.”“You're sounding ominous now,” Nicole said.“Oh, well, sorry about that,” Don smiled. “I guess that was a bit dramatic. I just want to make sure everyone who wants to try to leave is here, that's all; so we don't have to hang around or go looking for anyone.”“So, for now,” Nicole said with a grin, “enjoy the party.”“Exactly,” Don nodded.“Let's see what kind of trouble we can get into,” Nicole said to Shelonda, and the two turned to wander off into the crowd.“OK,” Tascha said. “Seriously, you did sound ominous.”“It's probably nothing,” Don shrugged. “I just don't want anything to go wrong; meaning, I don't want us to get separated. On the other hand, like I said, this may be the last chance we have to enjoy, well, this kind of party, so we should live it up.”Tascha smiled at him, “Just stay in the ballroom.”“Exactly,” he said again.“Why don't we make this interesting?” she asked with a mischievous smile.“Oh? I'm all ears,” he laughed.“Well, I was going to suggest we keep score somehow, but that doesn't seem quite fair.”“No, it's certainly not,” Don grinned. “You've demonstrated that over and over again.”“What can I say?” she shrugged, “I'm both popular and talented. So why don't we try this, you go off in one direction and I go off in the other? We each find our own amusements, and then, only after those first amusements, we start looking for each other, but without being seen by the other. When one of us can whisper the other's name into their ear, the whisperer wins.”“I like it! What do I win?”“Well, me, of course,” she smiled, “though I'll be winning you.”“We'll see,” Don smiled. He then slipped his arm around her waist and pulled her in for a kiss. Tascha returned the kiss happily, and then let him slip away. She watched him heading toward the dance floor, and then started to work her way toward the stairs up to the gallery.She very deliberately made her way past an interesting and distracting assortment of costumes until she got to the middle of the gallery, midway between the two stairways. She kept away from the balcony railing, so Don was less likely to spot her. Only when she got to her desired location did she look around to assess what sort of mischief was afoot. It was still early in the party so things were a bit restrained; well, by Manor standards. On the bench to her right a musketeer was getting a lap-dance screw from a woman wearing the top half of a tuxedo costume as well as a top hat. To the left, a serving wench and a fairy princess were enthusiastically making out with hands between each other's legs.Thinking back to the earlier conversation with Robert in the library, Tascha thought it was fascinating that the people around her, without any memory of their former lives, had selected coordinated costumes that must have appealed to them for some murky half-glimpsed reasons. Tascha wished she had thought to ask Shelonda why she had chosen to be a witch, though she was sure it would have been a fruitless inquiry.She was musing on these issues, as well as watching the people around her, when a hand grasped her arm and a voice said in her ear, “Hello, Tascha.”Tascha turned to see a man wearing a fancy courtier's jacket, cape and hat. He wore a sequined white mask, behind which were brown eyes. His hair was dark and his skin a dusky, Mediterranean hue. She remembered her little escapade with Don and four other guys in the corridor upstairs. She smiled and quietly said, “David?”He smiled and nodded. Knowing the rules of the masquerade, Tascha allowed herself to be led over to an empty area of the bench. She felt a little ludicrous in her harlequin costume sitting next to a bottomless courtier with a raging hard on, but still, she was flattered that David had not only remembered her but had identified her in her costume.David set his hat to the side, and said, “There's something I've wanted to do since the other day.” With that, he promptly got on his knees and parted her thighs. He lifted the bottom of her short harlequin's dress and began to kiss the insides of her thighs. Tascha relaxed and leaned back, pushing herself forward on the bench. As David's lips and tongue began to caress and tease her, Tascha felt her arousal quicken. She looked down at his masked face between her legs, and ran her fingers through his dark hair. He sucked on her clit and a little shudder passed through her. Tascha closed her eyes a little and let the sensations of David's mouth on her be the center of her attention. She noticed that she was rocking her hips and then enjoying the feeling of several fingers moving inside her.After several minutes of this, Tascha knew she was ready for more. She bent down and said to David, “Come up here and have a seat.”He quickly did as she suggested, and Tascha got up over him, facing the wall and holding the top of the backrest of the bench, and lowered herself down on his ready and very willing cock. Peter held himself erect for her, until she was properly impaled upon it. Then, with a playful grin on her face, Tascha began to ride up and down on him. She concentrated on squeezing his cock with her pussy. She wanted him to come and didn't care whether or not she did. She knew there would be plenty for her, and she wanted to start the evening off making David come. After all, he had been so helpful to her the other day. David didn't seem to object to this plan at all and very soon he was arching his back to push himself up into her as his cum filled her pussy.Smiling down at him, she said, “Thank you, good sir.” She gave him a quick kiss, and then climbed off him. Tascha looked around a bit and then headed off toward the end of the gallery opposite the one she'd come up. By now, the general state of orgy was going strong. Not too far off, she spied a woman wearing a sexy gypsy costume kneeling over the face of a man who was lying on his back and wearing what looked to be a gangster's pinstripe jacket and vest. While being licked from below, the gypsy was giving a thorough blowjob to a cowboy who was not Peter. No one was attending to the gangster's erection, though, and this seemed like a shame to Tascha. In the spirit of wild abandon, which was something she was getting quite used to, Tascha knelt down on the floor next to the gangster and began to stroke and suck his rigid cock.Tascha had only intended to give the man a quick blowjob and move on, but when she felt hands caressing her behind and lifting it up a bit, she obliged by leaning forward a little and lifting her butt in the air. She felt the head of a cock moving between her lips and begin to enter her. Tascha took a break from her cock sucking and looked over her shoulder to see someone wearing a rather extravagant Frankenstein's monster costume. She laughed a little, but pushed back on the monster's cock, letting it fill her up, and then went back to work on the cock in front of her.The gangster succumbed to her oral skills fairly quickly, shooting sticky, sweet cum into her waiting mouth as she pumped and sucked at his organ. The monster behind her, though, had endurance, and Tascha found herself enjoying the steady, deep fucking he was giving her. As the gypsy and gangster disentangled themselves and moved away, Tascha reached back, fumbled her costume aside, and began to play with her clit, feeling the monster's balls hitting against her fingers. She was a bit distracted, then, when a slender woman with long dark hair wearing a short little black ‘20s flapper dress and matching mask crawled up to her and began to kiss her. Tascha responded almost automatically, letting the young woman's tongue slip into her mouth and enjoying the feeling of having a woman's mouth on her own. Then, Tascha realized she had kissed this mouth before. She murmured, “Virginia.”The flapper stopped kissing her, looked carefully at the face wearing the black and white mask, and said, “Tascha? Oh, it's good to see you! Have you been enjoying yourself?”“Yes, a lot,” Tascha smiled. She kept playing with herself while the monster behind her kept at his work. So he wouldn't stop, Tascha kept pushing back at him while he fucked her. Tascha said to Virginia, “I think I owe you a good licking.”“Oh!” Virginia said and promptly turned around and sat down in front of Tascha, pulling her dress up and pushing her exposed pussy forward so Tascha could lower her mouth to it. Because both her hands were busy, Tascha just used her mouth, first kissing, then licking and sucking, Virginia's pussy and clit. The young woman had clearly been busy already, for there was quite a bit of pearly cum leaking out of her, though there was considerably less after a couple of minutes of Tascha's ministrations.Tascha had to pause in her tongue-work when her first orgasm of the party hit her, blossoming like a slow motion explosion in her nervous system. She shoved back onto the phallus inside her moaning and trembling. Apparently this was what Frankenstein's monster had been waiting for, because he promptly began pumping what felt like a bucket of cum into Tascha. As he drew out of her, Tascha smiled back over her shoulder at him before devoting her full attention to Virginia. Now she was able to use her left hand, which was no longer playing between her own legs, to help stimulate Virginia. Tascha pushed two, then three, fingers up inside the young woman's pussy, and began to fuck them in and out of her as she licked at her clit with increased fervor and pressure. Virginia responded by pushing herself into Tascha's mouth and tongue.Tascha felt small, undoubtedly feminine, hands and lips on her backside then, and a moment after a mouth and tongue on her sex, licking and sucking up the cum there. Soon whoever this new person was began to focus on Tascha's clit, with her nose pushed into Tascha's wet pussy. Tascha tried her best to ignore these new distractions, though, and continued to make love to Virginia's sweet pussy and clit. She was rewarded finally with the girl's loud and extremely wet orgasm. Tascha kept lapping at her, though, and Virginia rode the wave to another gasping orgasm, before pushing away from Tascha's persistent mouth and hand. Tascha smiled up with a face wet from Virginia's own juices at the pretty girl in the flapper costume. Virginia smiled back and knelt down to kiss her. This led to a prolonged bit of making out, as Virginia playfully kissed and licked Tascha's face clean.While this was going on, another flapper, this one a blonde in a white dress and mask, and with much larger tits, came over and knelt down next to Virginia and said, “Hi, Tascha!”“Hi, Chastity,” Tascha smiled.“Tascha just licked me to a wonderful orgasm; two, actually!” Virginia grinned.“Oh, that sounds wonderful!”“I'd be happy to see what I can do for you,” Tascha smiled, “but I need to get off my knees.”“Modesty,” Virginia said, “let this poor girl lay down.”“Yes, ma'am,” laughed the woman who had been licking Tascha from behind. Tascha turned to see the pretty redhead, wearing a silver flapper's dress, kneeling behind her with a shiny wet chin. Tascha smiled at Modesty, who had annoyed her on her first day in the Manor. Maybe she's not so bad, after all, Tascha thought.Tascha got on her back and Chastity immediately straddled her face, while Modesty got between Tascha's legs to go back to licking, and, now, fingering. Chastity was facing 'North', toward the top of Tascha's head, and Tascha reached up to hold the girl's butt, getting her into just the right position, and began to lap at her sweet pussy and clit.Though it was hard to see with Chastity's bunched up dress over her face, Tascha could tell that a man had come up to stand in front of the girl. Tascha figured, from that and the way Chastity was moving on her, that Chastity was sucking on the guy. Similarly, from the rhythmic way Modesty was being pushed into her below, Tascha guessed Modesty was being fucked from behind. Tascha found it exciting to be in the middle of all this sex. She would miss this when she and Don got out of the Manor.Tascha was pleased that Chastity was the first of the three women to come. The busty blonde pressed down on Tascha's mouth and trembled and swayed for what seemed like a very long orgasm. Tascha was next, as another shuddering wave swept over and through her body. She could feel more than hear, Modesty moaning as her own orgasm hit the leggy little redhead.Tascha pushed Chastity up a little and squirmed out from under and between the two girls. She had been right; Chastity was sucking off a man in a doctor's coat, while a highwayman plundered Modesty from behind. Also, Virginia was nearby, on her back in a 69 with a gypsy, who Tascha suspected was the gypsy who had earlier been sitting on the gangster's face.With a smile, Tascha decided it was time to start looking for Don, though she was in no hurry; the night was young, and she had XYZ coursing through her system.As she moved in the general direction of the nearest stairs (which was now the one opposite to the stairs she'd used to come up to the gallery), she caught sight of the musketeer she'd noticed earlier. He was standing up against the balcony railing on one side of a woman wearing a cute cocktail waitress costume who had another man; a strapping, bare-chested gladiator; on the other side of her. The woman had a hard cock in each hand and was taking turns kissing each man. The men on the other hand had worked her top down to free her breasts, and were kissing and sucking on them when she wasn't making out with them. In addition, the gladiator had his hand between her stockinged thighs and up her short skirt. Now that Tascha had a better look at the musketeer she was sure he was familiar. Thinking the cocktail waitress wouldn't be too sorely disappointed, or unable to quickly find a replacement, Tascha decided to attempt to exercise her prerogative. She slipped up next to the musketeer, and whispered, “Jason?”The musketeer turned to her with a broad smile and whispered back, “Hello, Tascha.” He allowed himself to be led away from the cocktail waitress quite happily. Making it to the bench against the wall, Tascha pushed Jason down, and said, “I saw you getting a lap dance from the girl in the tuxedo earlier; would you like another one?”“Sure!” he said without a second's hesitation.Tascha smiled and bent down over him. She kissed his cock and then promptly began to suck on it. To make sure she had his undivided attention, she took his full length into her mouth and throat. Then she pulled his butt forward on the seat, and turned around facing away from him. With her feet on the floor in front of the bench, she straddled his lap, reached down to hold his cock up and in place, and then sank down on the hard, thick shaft. When she had him fully inside her, she began to wriggle on his lap, enjoying the sensation of his hardness being pressed against her in different ways as she shifted. Jason took hold of her by the waist, encouraging her to shift back and forth on him, as well as side to side. Tascha rode up and down on him a little, but always with some lateral motion when she was all the way down.Jason sat up and reached around to cup her breast with his left hand and to slip under her skirt to play with her clit with his right. He certainly knew what he was doing, and Tascha found herself enjoying this “dance” more than she'd expected. She noticed a man in front of her, watching. He was wearing an Arab sheik's headdress, a vest and pointy shoes out of a Sinbad movie, and was stroking a yummy cock. Tascha beckoned him over, and leaned forward a bit, to suck on the head of this new penis. With her hand wrapped tightly on the base of the sheik's cock, Tascha sucked up and down on it while she simultaneously rode up and down on Jason's shaft.The sheik was either extremely impressed with Tascha's skills or he had been putting off his orgasm, because it didn't take much time at all before he was coming in Tascha's mouth and down her throat. She gulped it all down with a smile, and gave the sheik's cock one last kiss before letting it go.Feeling satisfied with herself, Tascha leaned back against Jason and continued to enjoy his cock and fingers. Then, she felt a hand on her shoulder and a woman's voice in her ear said, “You're quite the sexy harlequin, Tascha.”Tascha turned to see a woman wearing a purple robe and a crown. She had short dark hair, full tits, which were only partially hidden by her robe, and beautiful, long legs. Before Tascha could say, “Hello, Lilith,” the other woman leaned in and kissed her warmly.Tascha knew she was obliged to now play with Lilith, and was actually quite eager to do so, but she wasn't quite done with Jason yet, so she suggested, “Join us.”Lilith kissed her again, this time longer and with more passion. Tascha's hands reached out to touch and caress Lilith's full breasts. They felt heavy, soft and wonderful. When there was a break in their kiss, Tascha said, “Say hello to Jason, Lilith.”“Ah yes,” Lilith smiled, “the Lord's acolyte; I should have known.” Then she moved in to kiss Jason as warmly as she had just done with Tascha. While she did this, though, she took off her crown and put it on the bench next to Jason. Then she got up in front of Tascha, and leaned over her, putting her luscious tits in Tascha's face.Tascha, who was still riding Jason, kissed and sucked on Lilith's breasts, moving from one nipple to the other and back. All the while, she was running her hands over Lilith's warm feminine body. Lilith then got on her knees in front of Tascha, and coaxed Jason's legs apart enough that she could lean in and begin to lick at his balls and Tascha's clit. An immediate shiver ran up Tascha's spine and she reached down to hold Lilith's head there.Tascha laid back on Jason as Lilith worked her tongue over Tascha's clit. Jason, meanwhile, cupped Tascha's breasts in his hands, squeezing them through the thin fabric of her costume. Soon Tascha was rocking on Jason's lap, working him in and out of her, while Lilith lapped at her. She was about to come when a gentle hand touched her cheek and turned her face to the side. Ilsa, still in her angelic costume, had snuck up on her and was now kissing her deeply. With Ilsa's tongue in her mouth, Lilith's tongue on her clit, and Peter's cock in her pussy, Tascha crested into an intense orgasm; moaning and shaking.When she could collect herself, Tascha pulled off Jason and got on the bench next to him, opposite Ilsa, and the three women proceeded to take turns sucking on him. He eventually shot a geyser of cum into the air and all over their faces. The women then leisurely licked Jason's cum off him and each other. This led, naturally enough, to the three women on the floor together while Jason watched them play from the bench.Before long, Lilith was on her back as Ilsa sat on her face, while Tascha lay on her belly between Lilith's legs, tonguing her clit and working her fingers, and then her whole hand, in and out of Lilith's pussy. Tascha noticed that two women, a cheerleader and a very sexy kitten, were kneeling in front of Ilsa, each one sucking on her beautiful tits. Then, Lilith was coming in a twisting, writhing orgasm.Tascha smiled to herself and thought the night was off to a very good start.To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Library

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 13, 2022

The Manor: Library - Some answers at last, and more questions. (ch. 17)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a matter of fact, they did take things a bit easier that evening. After a long time spent cleaning up and dallying about in the baths, Tascha, Don, Shelonda and Nicole, who was now interested at least in finding out more about their situation, went back to looking for noteworthy rooms. They picked up where they had left off the day before, which happened to be where they were anyway, on the second floor. They located the wardrobe again, and found quite a few bedrooms with assorted mischief taking place. After a few hours, they took a break by making use of a bedroom to have an impromptu foursome, in which Don managed to make each of the women come. Then, several hours later, when they knew they were about done for the evening, they joined in on a nice little orgy that was going on in a large bedroom. Finally, they found a free bedroom and fell asleep, in what Don personally thought one of the best ways; that is with him in a pile of naked women.The next day, after a quick trip to the garden for bathing and breakfast, they started on the third floor. This proved not much more useful than the first and second floors, until, after two play breaks, they came upon a large pair of double doors at the end of a corridor. Pushing one of the doors open, they realized they had found the library.The shelves of books seemed to defy gravity both in the way the shelves soared up to the high ceiling, and in the fact that they were not on the ground floor, which seemed to Don to be the sensible place for what must be a very heavy collection of books. Off to the left as they came in, was a remarkably unremarkable circulation desk. Behind it, of course, was an incredibly hot woman with her thick, long dark hair tied up in a conservative bun, and a nice set of full tits peeking out of the collared, white dress shirt (which had two more buttons undone than Don had ever seen on areal librarian), and long, beautiful legs glimpsed beneath the hem of, and through the modest (by Manor standards) slit on the side of, the black skirt that clung to her curves and fell to just below her knee. Of course, she was also wearing black frame glasses, high heels and dark pink lipstick.Don and the others took a moment to wander around a bit. They noticed that there were several floors to the library, connected to this one by circular metal staircases. Here on the main floor there were a number of little reading lounge areas, complete with comfortable chairs and couches. These areas and the many secluded corners and aisles between the stacks were conducive to erotic encounters, and, this being the Manor, there were a number of parties enjoying themselves in just this way. Surprisingly enough, there were also a few people who were actually there to read.“Can we stay here for a while?” Nicole asked with her mischievous smile, as she eyed a man's cock as he sat on the floor with his head on the seat of a couch as a woman, facing toward the back of the couch, knelt over his face.“Um, sure,” Don said, suddenly feeling like he and Tascha were the chaperones on a field trip. “Have fun.”Both Nicole and Shelonda went to go enjoy themselves, while Tascha and Don considered the books available on the shelves. Tascha pointed out, “There seems to be a very good assortment.”“Yeah,” Don said, his eyes running over the titles, “and they're not junk. This would be a good college library, or even a small university's. Huh, I wonder, ”Don went over to the circulation desk and said, “Hello, I take it that you're the librarian.”The woman arched a dark eyebrow at him and pursed her lips before saying, “Yes, I'm the Librarian. May I help you?”“Just ‘the Librarian', not the ‘head librarian'?” Don asked playfully.“No,” the Librarian said a bit impatiently. “That's the head librarian over there.”Don followed the direction of her nod and saw a woman on her knees in front of a gentleman in a chair giving him an enthusiastic, but quiet, blowjob.“Of course she is,” Don couldn't help saying. Turning back to the Librarian, he asked, “Could you tell me if you have any floor plans of the Manor on file?”“Oh, good idea!” Tascha said.“Shush,” the Librarian insisted. “No, I'm afraid we do not, sir.”“How about any books at all about the Manor?” Don tried.“Not as such, sir,” the Librarian said seriously. “However, you may want to talk to the Scholar.”“I'm sure we do want to,” Don smiled. “Would you kindly direct us to him?”“Certainly,” she smiled. “Please follow me.”Don and Tascha shared a glance and a shrug and then followed the Librarian. They passed Nicole and Shelonda, who were now riding the man's cock and sitting on the back of the couch getting eaten by the woman, respectively, and then climbed a winding set of stairs up two levels. Then, through an area dominated by large work tables which were currently unused, except for the pair of men who were using one as a stable platform to lean against, they were brought to a door with a hand-lettered sign on it that read “SCHOLAR'S ROOM; Keep out!” The Librarian rapped twice on the door and proceeded to open it.A thin man who was apparently a bit older than Don, with reddish brown hair, looked up from the heavy book he was reading, and said, “Yes? What is it?”“This gentleman was looking for books about the Manor,” the Librarian said. “I suggested he might want to talk with you.”“Oh, really? Well, good. Thank you, Audrey,” the man said.“You're welcome, Robert,” the Librarian nodded with a smile and then turned to leave.“Oh, could you send Leah up when she has a few minutes?” Robert asked.“Of course,” the Librarian, or Audrey, said as she left.“You two are on a first name basis, eh?” Don observed.“Oh, yes, well, I knew her when she was still the head librarian,” Robert said, scratching his head absently. “She's a beautiful creature, isn't she? I was in love with her for a long time; maybe still am a little. It's no good falling in love here, though, not with them.”“Why not?” Tascha said.“You must be quite new,” Robert decided. “They're not complete. They have no memories before waking up here, unlike me and, I take it, the two of you. They also have all their material needs taken care of, and only one consistent desire, and there's plenty of that to be had. So, without anything to structure their lives, they don't really develop personalities. What makes you special here, young woman; particularly to this fellow who obviously adores you; is your memories and your complete personality. Audrey, the Librarian, as lovely, and amazing in bed, as she is; and she really is amazing in bed!; she's not quite a whole person. Sure, she's got a personality, a perfectly charming one, but it's rather, Well, superficial, though I'm not sure that's the best word. One gets infatuated perhaps, but it fades when one realizes they've fallen for what is basically a child in a smoking hot body. Does that all make sense?”“Um, yes,” Tascha nodded, “I think so.”“So, I take it you're not new here?” Don asked.“No,” Robert laughed. “Oh, sorry! Please have a seat. I don't get many visitors.”Don and Tascha sat down in the offered chairs. This gave them a chance to appreciate the stacks of papers and books cluttering the little room.“Um, I have been here for a very long time indeed. Let's see,” Robert said, grabbing for a notebook off to his left. “I've been here for one hundred and forty seven, no, forty eight, hmm, ”“You've been here for one hundred and forty eight days?” Tascha asked.“Oh, no! That's nothing,” Robert laughed again. “I've been here for that many years, plus two months and eight days.”“What?!” Tascha gasped.Don took this information a bit more calmly, and said, “Robert, that's not possible. You must have made a mistake.”“No, no,” Robert shook his head. “I keep very careful track of these things. It's what I do to try to keep myself sane. Perhaps I don't do enough, but I'm sure the numbers are right. Years are still 365 days, right?”“Well, yeah, plus leap years,” Don said.“Yeah, ok, so I should probably factor those in, but what's the point?”“OK, well, how is it possible that you're over 150 years old?” Tascha asked.Robert shrugged, but said, “It's the water. I'm almost sure it's the water. It's not actually water, of course; not H-two-O. They call it XYZ; kind of a joke, that.”“Who's 'they'?” Don asked.“I should have said 'we' really, but the Scholars who came before me, and some other people I've managed to talk to over the years. There have been at least eight scholars, who have worked here over the years, and sometimes people pass through the Manor, and they tell me things, which I'm careful to record. It's kind of the gig, you see, and it's supposed to help keep me from going totally bonkers.”“Wait,” Tascha said. “You're going too fast. How could the water, or the XYZ, keep you alive, and young, for so long?”“Well, that's the million dollar question,” Robert chuckled. “XYZ seems to do a lot of things. First of all, it does everything our 'normal' water does, but it does it better. Somehow you don't need more than a glass of the stuff every day.”“We'd noticed that,” Don nodded.“Of course you did,” Robert smiled. “It's so delicious too, and like the water we were used to before we got here, it's in everything, including our bodily fluids, so those are also delicious; almost addictively so. And, since it's so effective, for hydration, a little bit of each other's fluids keeps us going quite well. It also revs up your libido; 'throws it into permanent over-drive' might be a better way to put it; but I don't think it does much to our level of inhibition. No one ever seems drunk on the stuff. I suspect only people who are already rather uninhibited get brought here. Super-charging the libido seems to do the trick. And, it seems to work particularly well in boosting natural lubricants. Also, it either works as some kind of super-disease killer; anti-bacterial and anti-viral; which is odd because it only kills harmful bacteria. Either that, or diseases just don't exist here, which actually seems plausible. It also seems to be what's responsible for the fact that you're both probably in better shape now than you were when you got here.”“Well, we haven't exactly been inactive,” Don smiled.“Yes, sex is good for you but seriously, everyone here is in amazing shape. You won't find a chunky person anywhere, and a lot of them never even make it to the gym. I think this is what keeps us all just about at the age we were when we got here.”“So, you're from the nineteenth century?” Tascha asked.“Oh, no, I'm from 1997.”“But that's not right at all!” Tascha exclaimed.“Well, it is right, but it doesn't make much sense,” Robert corrected.Don frowned and asked, “Time moves more slowly here?”“No, faster; much faster! Well, that would be the case if that were the only thing to explain, but that's not all,” Robert grinned. “I've talked to dozens of people like us, who have memories, and they come from a wide range of dates. I met someone once who came in from the 1920s and another who got here from 2011, believe it or not. The funny thing is, the woman from the '20s got here long after me. It's like time here, though linear, of course, is only connected with our 'normal' time in an incidental way. And the records of the other Scholars show that this has always been the case. Working from those records, I can say that there have been people in the Manor from as early as 1742 and as late as 2015, but there's little rhyme or reason to it. Most people speak English and come from the 20th and early 21st centuries.”“That's amazing,” Don said.“And crazy,” Tascha added. “Let's not forget the crazy.”“We remember our lives before the Manor, but what about the people here who don't?” Don asked. “Are they natives, or what?”“Well, there are two types of people here who don't remember anything else, or at least seem not to,” Robert smiled, enjoying the chance to talk about these things. “There are the staff, what 'we' call 'the blanks'; if they have any memories they're not telling. They might as well be automata, and some of us have thought they are. Some of them speak occasionally, but mostly they move around and do their work. I wouldn't be surprised if they completely lacked phenomenal experience. Then there are the rest, the playful set. Whether or not they're from our world is hard to say. It's probably impossible to tell for sure. I think they are, because they come here with established skill sets, most of which they don't need and soon forget about, but it doesn't make sense for them to be native here and to have acquired those skills; and background interests, by the way. You can see people come into the library, for instance, and they will go for a particular kind of book; say about antique cars; that it would make no sense for them to be drawn to if they were raised or created here. Plus, there's the fact that there are no children.”“OK,” Tascha said, “well, if they came from our world, why do they lose their memories and we didn't?”“Well, first of all, you mean you didn't lose all your memories,” Robert said with a smug smile.“What do you mean?”“There's the philosophical problem, of course; how can you know what you might have forgotten? More than that, though, everyone I've talked to with only two exceptions has forgotten at least some of the facts about the world that they knew before coming here.”Don and Tascha looked back at him expectantly.“I'll bet you both completely forgot about the dangers of STDs and pregnancy.”“What, damn!” Don said. Tascha just gaped.“Almost everyone forgets those things, and who knows what else,” Robert said. “I think it's a metaphysical issue, or something like one. There apparently aren't any such things in this world, so somehow when we're brought over here our connection with those facts is lost.”Don sat back in his chair, and Tascha now had her head in her hands.“It's all a lot to wrap your head around, I know,” Robert said.“But there aren't any cars in this world, either, are there?” Don asked.“Not that I'm aware of,” Robert admitted.“Then why are there books about them?”“I honestly have no idea,” the Scholar shrugged.“OK, what about who brought us here?” Tascha asked. “You keep saying 'brought here', and that implies a 'bringer', right?”“Or bringers, yes,” Robert nodded. “Unfortunately, that's really just a manner of speech. I really don't know anything about who or what is responsible for our being here.”There was a rap at the door, and then the head librarian, Leah, came in. She smiled at Don and Tascha, and moved over to Robert, who pushed his chair back so that she could kneel down and begin giving him a blowjob.“I hope you don't mind,” Robert said. “I'm just like you two and everyone else in this place, horny as hell all the time. Fortunately, sweet Leah here is happy to help out.”Leah paused in her duties long enough to say with a smile, “It's my job, and I love my job.”“Um, well, there are so many questions, ” Don started. He was a little distracted by Leah and what she was doing. He noticed that his cock was beginning to stiffen.“Is there a way to get back to our world?” Tascha asked.“Someone once mentioned that there was, to one of my predecessors,” Robert nodded. “There was a rumor about a ring of some kind, but it was all very much second, or even fifth, hand.”“Can we get back to our world from here in the Manor?” Don asked.“Not that I'm aware of,” Robert said, leaning back in his chair. “I strongly doubt it.”“You said people pass through the Manor,” Tascha said, “so there must be a way in and out of here.”“Yeah,” Don jumped in, “and the former Lord of the Manor went someplace. Where did he go? Where did the former Librarian go? And what happened to your predecessors?”“Um, I don't know about that last, uh, bit,” Robert managed, clearly distracted by Leah. “None of them left a note saying where they went. But yes, there is a door into and out of the Manor, though I've never seen it or been through it. Oh, that's very nice, Leah.”Don and Tascha looked at each other. She shrugged and Don said, “OK, well, if we may come back later, we'll leave you to your, uh, work.”“Of course,” Robert smiled, “come back anytime. Oh, but wait! Hold on a second, dear,” he said to Leah. “You might want to reconsider leaving the Manor. From what I can tell, the world outside is , odd and disturbing.”“This isn't odd?” Tascha asked.“Well, yes, but, Just one more moment, dear,” he said to Leah. Then, back to Tascha, “Here, in the Manor everything's all happy, friendly romping about and group sex. Things outside aren't quite so , predictably friendly. No one's going to carry you off and butt-fuck you against your will here, but outside, Well, it sounds like they're not so polite.”“But there's no way to get home in the Manor?” Don persisted.“I don't think so, no,” Robert said. Leah started to suck on him again, but he managed, “Just be sure you really want to leave, that's all.”Don and Tascha left, closing the door behind them, and walked over to the area where the big work tables were. The two men who'd been there earlier had left.Tascha hopped up on the end of one of the tables.“I get the feeling we don't really know much more than we did before,” Don said.“Yeah, I've got at least as many questions,” she nodded, while grabbing him by the arm and pulling her in front of her spread legs. She took hold of his cock, now hard from watching Leah down on her hands and knees, and pulled him in closer. She scooted forward a bit on the table, hooking her legs around the back of his, and pushed the head of his cock into her very hot and moist pussy.Don smiled at her and, reaching around to hold on to her butt, pulled her even more snugly against him, pushing his thick shaft up inside her. She reached up and grabbed his head and pulled it down so she could kiss him passionately, and Don began to work himself in and out of her, mostly by rocking his hips against hers. By doing this and flexing his legs, Don was able to get a good rhythm and penetration going. After several long minutes of this, Tascha broke their kiss to gasp and then bury her face in his shoulder. Don felt her legs pulling him in even tighter. He wrapped his arms around her and lifted her off the table. She held on to him tightly and worked with him as he raised and lowered her on his thick cock.“Oh god!” she gasped, and Don felt her shaking in his arms, and then his own orgasm boiled over, sending hot spurts of cum into her. He held on to her there as they both shook and trembled, only eventually, and very slowly, lowering her to the table behind her.He looked down at her and kissed her smiling mouth.“It's not just the water,” Tascha said.“No?”“Yeah, it's making me very horny, but there's more to it; at least with you. It's more, Well, it's definitely more emotional. Anyway, I don't think the water's making me do anything I don't want to.”“Well, it's just the water for me,” Don smirked.“Liar!” she laughed as she gave him a playful punch in the chest.“So, we're still looking for the way out, though, right?” Don asked. “In spite of the 'danger'?”“Yeah, unless you're scared,” she asked with a raised eyebrow.He pushed his cock into her a bit, and felt her squeeze him. “You know I'm not scared,” he smiled. “What's the worst that could happen, anyway?”“Weren't you listening? You could get butt-fucked against your will!”“Well, we'll see who does the butt-fucking then, won't we?” “Oh, really?” she laughed. “Are you just trying to turn me on?”Don moved in and out of her a bit, demonstrating that his cock was still quite hard, and said, “The thought had occurred to me.”“Umm,” she murmured, which was followed by a kiss. This might have led to a longer, more leisurely session of intercourse, if Nicole and Shelonda hadn't turned up right then.“There you two are!” Nicole exclaimed in a loud whisper.“Shush!” Shelonda giggled.Don looked up at them, without making any move to pull out of Tascha. He smiled and said, “We're going to find a way out of the Manor, and go butt-fucking. Want to come with us?”“Oh!” Shelonda grinned as she climbed up onto the table and started crawling toward Tascha and Don, “But can't you go 'butt-fucking' here?”“Sure,” Don said, “but apparently it's more of a challenge outside.”Shelonda seemed to consider this, but put off responding until after she had given Tascha a long, upside-down kiss.“I take it you found out something?” Nicole asked, as she leaned on the table.“Yes,” Don nodded, as he pulled back to let Shelonda work her way down to get her mouth on Tascha's tits, though he didn't pull out of Tascha just yet. He started to tell Nicole what they'd learned from Robert, the Scholar, but when he felt Tascha moving under him, pulling at him with her legs, he began to fuck her again. He tried to keep explaining things to Nicole, but when Leah came out, having apparently given more than just a blowjob to Robert, and she and Nicole started making out, Don gave up. Instead he pulled Tascha in on his cock and began to fuck her steadily. While he was doing this, Shelonda crawled up to kneel over Tascha's face, and leaned over to kiss Don.This all went on for some time, even after Shelonda and Tascha came, and after they all ganged up on Leah, who they managed to reduce to a giggling mass of post-orgasmic sex-pot. Finally, though, they were able to finish telling Nicole what they had learned, and even managed to get themselves back out of the library.There, in the corridor, they ran into none other than Igor, again, this time accompanied by Amy and Jamie.“Ah ha! Just who we were looking for!” Amy grinned. “There's a masquerade party tonight in the ballroom, and we didn't want you to miss it.”“That's very thoughtful of you,” Tascha said.Don asked Igor, “How do you keep finding us so easily?”Igor just shrugged, and almost smiled.“We are going to the masquerade party, aren't we?” Nicole asked.It was Don's turn to shrug, but Tascha said, “Sure. It sounds like fun. I take it we can get costumes in the wardrobe?”“Yes!” Amy said, “Let's go find ourselves some sexy costumes!”To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Steam Room

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 12, 2022

The Manor: Steam Room - A relaxation break becomes an all-out orgy. (ch. 16)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Steam RoomTascha had a lot to process. First was the realization that the garden was not a way out after all. This had been depressing for her, though she tried to put it out of her mind by chasing, and catching, Shelonda, and then, Keiko, whose pussy still tasted of cum from the guy who had chased her earlier. Tascha felt herself starting to think that she and Don were stuck here, and Keiko's sweet tongue and compliments could not really compensate for this. (Keiko said both that she was “a very good chaser” and “an exceptionally good clit licker”.) Tascha was glad that Don was still set on helping her find a way home, even though she could tell he was much less motivated than she was, but they had no other leads. The Manor was huge, and some kind of magical, so it didn't seem that just wandering around and opening doors was likely to be productive any time soon.Then there was Don's spunky new friend, Nicole. The facts that she could also remember her life before coming to the Manor and was also a new arrival suggested that Tascha and Don were not the victims of some bizarre experiment, or prank, set up just for them. This only increased the mystery, Tascha thought. If people were being brought here from various parts of the world, or even just the United States, why were she and Don brought here at the same time and put into bed together? They currently lived hundreds of miles apart. The only thing that made any kind of sense before now was that they had been selected on the basis of their close friendship or something related to that. Nicole's presence, though, suggested that people were being brought here more randomly. It was all extremely confusing.Finally, as they had all began to return to the Manor, Tascha had seen another one of those black robed and hooded figures, this time on one of the balconies overlooking the garden. She had managed to surreptitiously ask the Player who it was and what they were doing up there, and he had only replied, “Oh, that's just a watcher. That's all they do; watch.” Her other questions, and those offered by Don, could get nothing more from anyone. The whole group, except for her, Don and Nicole, seemed to have no interest in people who neither provided a service nor engaged in play of any kind. Nicole confessed that she hadn't noticed these watchers before now, and Don pointed out that, because of the Player's definite use of the plural, they had reason to think there was more than one.“Maybe we can catch one, and make him or her talk,” Don suggested.“They don't talk,” the Player said. “They just watch.”“Have you tried talking to one?” Tascha asked doubtfully.“Hum, no, I suppose I haven't,” he answered.These were the things Tascha was thinking about, and suspected Don was as well, as the group migrated into the Manor, downstairs to the second floor, and then into the baths. All thirteen crowded into the shower area for a quick rinse to get the sweat and odd blade of grass off, and then moved into the steam room. This room was a large semi-circle, with the only door in the center of the flat side, a level area just inside the door that Tascha guessed had a forty foot radius, and then eight rows of benches rising in concentric arcs. In short, it was set up like a small amphitheater. The lighting was subdued, and the steam further obscured Tascha's vision, but she could still make people out well enough to see that there were half a dozen men scattered about the room, and no women, when their big group flooded into the chamber.The troop took to the center of the benches, with the first ones in climbing up at least four rows before taking seats. Tascha was, for the first time in two days, in no mood to mess around, so she climbed up to the seventh row, knowing that Don was following her. She expected he would read her mood.Sure enough, after sitting in the steam for several minutes, he said, “We'll figure this out, Tascha. We'll keep at it until we find a way back.”“Thanks, Don,” she said. “I know you'd be happy to stay here.”He laughed, and said, “There's a lot to like here, I admit. For one thing, you're here, and I'm liking our relationship here.”“Yeah, about that,” Tascha said. She paused, not knowing if she should say what she was thinking. Ah, hell, she thought, don't be such a coward. “I'm thinking about not going back to a strictly platonic relationship with you when we get back –if we get back. I don't know how that's going to go over with Sarah. How do you feel about Sarah? Maybe if you sleep with her too we can sort things out.”“Uh, um, wow,” Don said. “That was absolutely not what I was expecting you to say. Well, uh, first, I really don't know Sarah that well, but she seems nice. Maybe we should spend some time together, the three of us, and see how things go, but I'd be optimistic on that score. If you love her, then I'm pretty sure to like her too.”“Yeah, spending some time together would be good,” Tascha nodded. She hadn't gotten around to thinking of practicalities.“Then, second, I know you're not doing this deliberately; it's totally unlike you; but you really don't have to offer this to motivate me to find a way out of here with you. One, I have always wanted, and still want, you to be happy, Tascha. Your happiness makes me happy. If you'll be happier getting out of here, I want to help get you out of here. Two, I know, hell, I think even Nicole knows, that this will get old after a while. No matter how good the sex is, it's still just sex and I think maybe even I need more than just sex to be happy. Ha, just to keep from going bat shit crazy. I think the only reason none of these other happy people don't feel that way is because they don't remember anything else.”“You think?”“Well, it's the hypothesis I'm working with right now,” he smiled. “Oh, and there's a third thing; I want friggin' answers. What the hell is going on here? Where are we and why? It's all just too bizarre.”She reached out and took his hand. They sat like that for a couple of minutes, and then she said, “They sure do keep at it, don't they?”Though most of their group had actually started out inclined to take a play-break at least for a bit, Amy had been the first to start some mischief. She had been sitting just in front and to the side of one of the guys who had been here earlier. When she had leaned back, resting her elbows on the next row back, she saw the man was sporting an erection. Amy, being Amy, soon was up on her knees on her row, with her face in the lap of the man behind her. This seemed to get the others going, and sex was breaking out all around the room. One of the other new (or old as far as the steam room was concerned) guys had moved so that he was kneeling on the floor in front of Amy's bench and was apparently licking her various not-so-private parts. Closer to Tascha and Don, Nicole had leaned back as Amy had, and spread her legs so that Peter could get between them and lick at her.“You should ask Nicole about her adventure in here the other day, by the way,” Don said.“Oh?”“She took on a bunch of guys all by herself.”“Your kinda gal, eh?” Tascha laughed.“Yep, just like you,” he grinned.“Well, are we going to just sit up here and talk, or join in the fun?” Tascha asked.“After you, my dear.”After all the running, and now sitting in this very warm room, Tascha wasn't particularly interested in going very far, so she slipped down to straddle the bench Nicole was leaning on, and leaned down to kiss the young woman. Nicole responded enthusiastically, kissing her passionately, almost hungrily, and gradually allowing herself to lay back further. Tascha began to stroke the girl's naked, sweaty body, caressing her small tits. Then, Tascha felt a pair of hands slipping under her butt and coaxing her to raise herself up off the bench. With her feet on the different levels on either side of the bench, she lifted up, but without breaking her long kiss with Nicole. Tascha felt motion down between her legs and then those hands pulled her down again. She looked back to see that Don had slid in underneath her, face up. She smiled and lowered herself so he could lick and suck at her. Once he had her in position, Tascha returned to making out with Nicole.One of the other, so far anonymous, guys who had been in the steam room, came up on the other side of Nicole, and began to help Tascha caress and tease Nicole's nipples. Tascha looked up to see that he was straddling the bench by Nicole's head with his cock waving out, aimed at Tascha's face. She reached across with her free hand and took hold of that cock and began to stroke and pull on it. The guy scooted in closer, so that Tascha could now lean forward a bit and suck on the fat head, without moving herself off Don's mouth. She stroked and sucked the man for a few moments, and then took her mouth off him and pushed the stiff cock down toward Nicole's mouth.Eagerly, Nicole began to suck and lick at this new cock. Tascha gradually pushed herself up into an upright position over Don's face, and Nicole twisted a bit to have better access to the cock in her mouth. Peter took this moment to get up between the petite girl's legs and push his cock into her. Tascha crouched over Don, enjoying what he was doing with his tongue and watching the show going on around her. Nicole was being fucked by Peter, while twisting to the side to suck another man's cock. Further down and to the side, Amy was similarly taking a cock on each end, as the guy who had been licking her earlier was now rogering her from behind.Jamie and Shelonda had one of the steam room guys down on his back and they were both straddling him, Jamie on his cock and Shelonda on his face. Tascha watched as Shelonda leaned forward to get her mouth on Jamie's big tits, and when she did this another guy came up behind her and slipped his cock into her, which meant that his balls were hanging down in the face of the guy under Shelonda.Down on the main floor, obscured by the steamy haze, Tascha could see that Marissa was on her hands and knees, being fucked by the Player from behind, while sucking on another guy. Nearby, it looked like Keiko was kneeling between two rows of benches, as Natalia, with one foot on the benches on either side, lowered her pussy down to Keiko's mouth.Tascha looked over her shoulder and saw that Ilsa had climbed up to the level she shared with Don, Nicole and the guy Nicole was sucking, and was now leaning over to suck on Don's cock. When Tascha turned back to see how Nicole was doing, she was a bit surprised to find a hard cock standing in front of her. The last of the steam room guys had come over to her.“Careful,” Tascha said looking up at the guy, “you might put an eye out with that thing.” She reached for the cock, though, and pulled it to her mouth. Tascha sucked on the head, and slowly pulled him toward her, until his shaft was moving down her throat. Tascha bobbed her head on it a little, then let it back out. She stroked the wet shaft vigorously, with her fist tight on him, while sucking on the head hungrily.While all of this was going on, Don held her in place with his grasp on her butt and kept licking at her clit and sucking up her juices, which she knew must be flowing freely. Tascha pushed down on Don's tongue, loving the sensations he was delivering. Then the cock in her hand swelled, and she was swallowing gulp after gulp of hot sweet cum. As the man pulled away from her, Tascha's own orgasm blossomed in her clit and pussy, and she cried out a little as she came. It felt like it went on for minutes, and when she was done she slumped a bit to the side, trying to be careful not to hurt Don.As she regained her senses, she noticed that Ilsa was now straddling Don, riding his cock happily. If Tascha was correct in her very informal mental record-keeping, this meant that Don had had some kind of sex with every woman in the room. Tascha realized she could say the same about herself, with the exception of Nicole. Well, there's time enough for that later, Tascha thought to herself.Carefully, Tascha got her leg over Don's face, then leaned down to give him a long, loving kiss. “Hmm,” she smiled, “I do taste good, don't I?”“Yes, delicious!” he said.“Now, fuck Ilsa good, lover,” she said. She sat back and admired the view of Ilsa's statuesque body swaying and grinding on top of Don, her luscious curves dewy with perspiration. The beautiful blonde smiled at Tascha, obviously enjoying the fucking she was getting and giving.Apparently ready to move around some more, Tascha decided to go down and get in on the action Marissa was enjoying on the bottom level in front of the benches. Once she got down there, she got onto her back, was grateful that the floor was covered by a soft padding, and scooted underneath Marissa, so she could suck on her beautiful tits as she swayed over Tascha's face. Tascha also reached out to stroke Marissa's clit while the woman was being fucked by the Player's big cock. After several minutes of this, Tascha felt noticeably masculine hands moving over her legs, and then to caress her very wet lips and clit. Fingers parted her lips and then were pushing up inside her, fucking her as the attached palm rubbed against her clit. Tascha kept doing what she was doing to Marissa while rocking her pelvis against the mysterious hand molesting her. At this point, Tascha wasn't acting from a nearly frenzied sexual hunger as she had the night before, but was just having fun.Tascha felt the fingers pull out of her then and her legs were spread further apart. There was the unmistakable feeling of a fat cockhead pushing into her, and then her legs were lifted, rested on a pair of strong thighs, so that her butt was up off the floor, allowing the man with the cock to push into her without moving Tascha from Marissa. Tascha felt whoever-he-was begin to slide his cock in and out of her, and she hooked her legs around his thighs to pull him in tighter.Then Tascha noticed that Marissa was swallowing repeatedly, and only moments later, the fingers she'd been using to play with Marissa's clit had the Player's cum running over them as it leaked out of Marissa's pussy. When the men withdrew from her, Marissa moved around to kiss Tascha, and Tascha said to her, “Sit on my face.”“Happily!” Marissa said, and before Tascha even thought to see who it was that was fucking her, straddled Tascha's head and lowered herself down. Tascha hungrily licked and sucked at Marissa's pussy, swallowing much of the Player's cum. Marissa, who had not yet come, though she had been close when the men came, pushed down on Tascha's mouth, and wriggled on her. It didn't take much for her to come with a long, trembling moan. And, before Marissa could move off Tascha's face, Tascha felt the sensation of the cock inside her shooting cum into her pussy. Marissa moved, and Tascha saw, just as he was drawing away from her with a smile, that she had been fucked by one of the anonymous steam room guys. She smiled back at him, and then looked for more mischief.Another of those men was sitting on the first row of benches, stroking his very hard cock. He had been watching Tascha, and obviously enjoyed the show. She crawled over to him, and said, “Here, let me help you with that.” She then leaned in and began to suck his cock. Then, she was happy to feel a man's hands on her butt, and then between her legs, parting her lips. A large cock began to push into her from behind. She knew right away that it was the Player fucking her again. She tried to relax and take him in as far as possible. It felt wonderful to be filled so utterly. With one hand wrapped around the base of the cock in her mouth and the other reaching back to stroke her own clit, she gave herself up to the carnal feelings running wild through her body. Soon she was climaxing intensely, but instead of coming back down, she felt another orgasm and then another shaking her body and playing havoc with her nervous system. She was barely conscious of the cock in her mouth as it spewed cum in her mouth and down her throat. Tascha hardly swallowed any of it, but let most of it run down her chin.In a daze, she felt the Player pull out of her and the man in front of her gently withdraw. Tascha curled up with her head lying on her arms, which were now crossed on the bench in front of her. She noticed finally, that Amy had come down to join her, sitting on the floor next to her. She smiled at the pretty girl, who leaned in then and kissed her. They both had cum all over their faces, and they began to lick each other clean. Shelonda came down to join them, and soon the three women were kissing and licking each other all over. Whenever someone's exploring fingers found a deposit of cum they brought it out to share with the others.Eventually this evolved into Tascha lying on her belly on the padded floor with her face between Amy's smooth thighs, licking her clit while fingering her pussy, while Shelonda sat on Amy's face enjoying similar treatment. Peter came down from the stands then and knelt in front of Shelonda, apparently, from Tascha's point of view, caressing and sucking on the sexy young woman's tits. Marissa eventually came down too, and joined Peter at those beautiful brown breasts. After several minutes though, Peter stood up and came around to the other end of the line. He squatted down over Tascha's legs and coaxed her up, so that she was still licking Amy but on her knees, which were only slightly parted, with her butt in the air. Then, squatting lower, he pushed his cock into her pussy from behind and above. It was an interesting and intense sensation as he filled her from this unusual angle.Then Tascha was distracted as first Amy and then, almost immediately, Shelonda began to come. Tascha kept licking at Amy's clit and fucking her with her fingers as she came, which seemed to keep Amy coming longer and harder. Finally, though, Shelonda and Marissa moved away and Amy scooted away from Tascha's fingers, lips and tongue. Amy was quickly replaced by Nicole, who sat down in front of Tascha with her legs spread and scooted forward until Tascha could get at her with her mouth. Tascha happily began to clean cum from Nicole's pussy and clit, which soon had Nicole quivering with a series of little orgasms. The tiny girl said, “Oh, god, that feels so good!” and then crawled away.Tascha smiled and folded her arms under her chin and just let Peter continue to fuck her pussy. Then Don was kneeling next to her and asked, “Do you want to try something different?”“Sure!” she said happily, and a bit fuck-drunk.“Are you up for what we did last night?”“Oh yeah!” she grinned.“OK,” he smiled and then moved back to talk to Peter, after which Don laid down on his back next to Tascha. He told her, “Get on top of me.”Tascha started to move, and Peter pulled out of her to let her straddle Don. She got his cock into her pussy right away, and sank down on him. Then she felt Peter behind her, smearing her butt crack with her own slippery juices. She relaxed when she felt his thumb pushing against her sphincter and Peter's digit slipped into her. After he worked this in and out of her a few times, he replaced it with the fat head of his slippery cock.Tascha looked down into Don's eyes, and said, “I can't believe I'm doing this.” Then Peter was pushing into her, filling her up. Tascha gasped, “Oh, god! I'm so full! Fuck!”“Go slow, Peter,” Don said from below her.“Yes, slow's good,” Tascha nodded, “but fuck me.”Don lay beneath her, letting her and Peter set the pace. Peter's cock slid in and out of her ass slowly but steadily. The motion moved her on Don's cock and against his body. The two cocks felt amazing inside her. “Harder,” she heard herself saying, as well as “Faster!” Peter was fucking her ass deep and hard, and Don was now working himself against her body. She was going to come very hard she knew, but she wanted to wait until the guys were coming. She tried to hold off, but it was no use, her body was being pleasured too intensely, and she was suddenly gasping and crying out as she trembled and shook from head to toe. She was vaguely aware that Peter was coming up inside her, and that Don was holding her steady, but everything else disappeared in a red haze.When she finally came to her senses, she was lying collapsed on Don's chest. His cock was still inside her, but Peter's had gone. Don was holding her, and stroking her hair with one hand. “Wow!” she breathed.“Are you OK?” he asked.“I think so,” she said, “but wow!”“The others are heading into the bath,” Don said and kissed the top of her head.“That's probably a good idea,” she laughed. “Did you come?”“Earlier, with Ilsa.”“Oh, good. You know, I think I want to take it a bit easier this evening.”Don chuckled, “Sure, you say that now.”To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Garden

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 11, 2022

The Manor: Garden - No way out, a maze & a new friend. (ch. 15)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The next morning, the entire troop of twelve made its way down to the third floor, and then, after a surprisingly small amount of indecision on the Player's part, through a pair of large glass doors into the garden. Don had seen a lot of over-the-top things since waking up in the Manor two days ago, but this somehow seemed to take the cake.First there was a broad; hell, it was huge!; patio stretching out in front of them and to either side. On the left was a large swimming pool, including a pair of diving boards at the far end. On the right was an outdoor bathing area. Directly in the center of the patio was a large fountain jetting sparkling water up into the air. All around the patio were tables with chairs as well as chaise lounges. Naked people swam, bathed and lounged in the morning sun.Then, at the far edge of the patio, a long, wide set of stone steps led down to the garden itself. Don's first thought was, We're gonna need a bigger search party. At the foot of the steps was a bright green lawn of short grass. On either side of this lawn were a handful of fruit trees. Beyond this area there was an interesting area marked off by a low hedge, and then after that was a vast hedge maze spreading out to either side and into the distance. Don could see that there were little clearings in the maze here and there, and thought the entire garden seemed to be surrounded by a very tall, dark hedge.“We've got our work cut out for us, don't we?” Tascha said next to him.“Yes, we certainly do,” Don nodded.“Well first,” she said, “I need to get cleaned up, and maybe eat an apple, or even two.”Don joined her and the rest of the group as they mobbed the bathing area. There was a great deal of mischievous grabbing and fondling, but everyone seemed to want to get down to the garden itself. Nobody bothered drying off, but just padded around on the patio and down the stairs, as they drank from the fountain and then went down to get breakfast from the trees.Afterward, they all gradually moved toward the area in front of the maze. Three sides of a large rectangle were marked off by a low hedge only about a foot high. The fourth side was marked by a white line that seemed to be painted onto the grass, and the rectangle was divided into right and left halves by another painted line. On the far right end of the rectangle was a table with holes in it. In most of the holes were short rods, or batons, of different colors, and around each baton was a bracelet of matching coloring. In the left half of the rectangle were several women and one man, who were talking idly. While Don chewed an apple, a man entered the right side of the rectangle and took one of the baton-bracelet sets and walked over to the left half, where he offered the bracelet to one of the women there. She took it from him with a smile, slipped it on to her wrist and then jogged off toward the maze. There were two openings that Don could see, and the woman made for the one on the left. As soon as she got to that opening, she sprinted in, and the man suddenly gave chase.“If he can find her and tag her with the baton, they'll play together,” the Player explained. “If she can get back here without getting tagged, she returns the bracelet. The baton will vibrate, so he knows he's lost his quarry.”“Does that happen often?” Tascha asked. “I mean, she didn't have to accept the bracelet, did she?”“Ah, but it's all about the game and the chase,” the Player smiled. “In the maze, you have to win your playmates.”Don grinned, “I like it.”Amy, Keiko, Natalia, Marissa and Jamie all stepped over the hedge into the left half of the rectangle. Peter, Ilsa and the Player all went to the right. Peter offered his bracelet to Amy, who took her time walking to the maze and only started running when she got there. Peter took off after her. Ilsa chased Marissa, and the Player went after Jamie. Igor was sitting on one of the steps behind them, with no apparent interest in the garden or the maze.Don looked to Tascha, “I think we can walk around the maze. If there's a way out, it makes sense it will be in the outer perimeter, right?”She nodded, and they started off to the left. Don noticed that Shelonda was following along. He smiled at her and said, “You can play with the others.”“I can help you look for a way out,” she said simply, and fell into step with them. “Why do you want to get out of the garden, though? You were trying to find the garden, and we just got here.”“Well, we want to find a way to get home,” Tascha explained.“Don't you live in the Manor, with the rest of us?”“No,” Tascha said, “we're just staying here until we can figure out how to leave.”“Don't you like it here?”“It's not that simple,” Tascha said a bit impatiently.“We like it here, Shelonda,” Don tried. “It's just that there are people who aren't here that we would really like to see.”“Oh. Everybody I know lives here.”Don smiled a little, happy to have answered Shelonda's questions without upsetting her.“I am wondering about something, though,” he said to Tascha as they walked along on the grass with the wall of the Manor on their left and the high hedge of the maze on their right. “If you're right about this being a ‘different world', then is it likely that just finding a way out of this particular place will do the trick?”“It might be a start,” Tascha shrugged.“Ah, yes,” Don pointed. “It does look like there's a space between the corner of the maze and that wall of whatever it is.” It turned out to be an exceptionally dense and thorny wall of a hedge, rising up at least twenty feet, and running parallel with this left side of the maze. The three naked searchers kept walking.At the next corner, they found that there was another clearing at the back of the maze, with another fountain and some padded platforms and benches strewn about. There were two maze entrances on this side, matching the ones on the opposite side. Nobody was back here, though. Don and his companions followed along the high hedge wall on their left, which eventually swept back around run parallel to the right side of the maze. In the end, the trio found themselves back in the area at the front of the maze.Oddly enough, it was Shelonda who said, “Well, that's disappointing.”“Why do you say that, Shelonda?” Don asked.“You won't find the people you want to see.”“Well, we're not giving up,” Don said. “We just need to keep looking somewhere else; maybe in the Manor.”Tascha touched his arm and said, “Thanks, Don.”He smiled at her and said, “But after that long walk, I do think we deserve a bit of play.”Shelonda clearly thought this was a good idea, and Tascha said, “Yeah, that would be good. I wouldn't mind giving this maze game a try.”Don watched as Shelonda went to the left side of the rectangle and Tascha got a baton and bracelet, the latter of which she presented to Shelonda, who took it with a happy smile. As the cute young woman headed for the maze, Don called out, “Be careful, Tascha; the girl's got moves!”“So do I, Don,” she called back with a laugh.When Tascha took off after Shelonda, Don considered his options. He thought he might try both pursuing and being pursued, but would rather start with the first. In what he was now thinking of as the “quarry box”, he could see that Keiko and Natalia were gone, and that Marissa was now back, though there was no sign of Ilsa. There were seven other people there. Given the general mores of the Manor, he was surprised that none of these people were having sex, but seemed to be waiting patiently for someone to come and chase them. Don had no interest in chasing one of the four men, so he considered Marissa and the other three women present. One was a tall, thin woman with long, light blonde hair; another was a bit curvier, with slightly shorter light brown hair shading over to blonde; and the last was a small, very attractive black woman with Asian eyes and straight dark hair falling to her shoulders. Don thought it would be fun to have a threesome with this girl and Shelonda, and then worried if that thought was somehow racist. Still, Don really knew his first choice would be Marissa. He preferred leggy brunettes, and Marissa was certainly that, as well as gorgeous, sexy and, well, she had great tits. He hoped he would be able to hook up with the little black girl later, but he had to start with Marissa.He took the closest baton and bracelet set, and offered the latter to Marissa, who accepted it with a smile that was both friendly and a bit haughty. Don thought to himself that he would enjoy fucking her soon. He watched her legs and ass stroll over to the maze, and as soon as she bolted for the right entrance, he ran after her. Don could cover a short distance very quickly, and this was not a long distance at all. He took the sharp right turn in time to see Marissa at the end of another long straight path, and to see that she was turning to the right at the end of it.Don sprinted at full speed down the path, and threw himself around the corner after his quarry, ignoring the path to the left. He was slowed down by a series of turns and switch backs. If Marissa had gone to the left and he was stuck here, Don would have lost a lot of time on her. Then Don came to a junction where he had to decide between three paths. Two of them seemed to lead back toward the Manor side of the maze, if his sense of direction could be trusted, which it usually could, and the third appeared to double back along the way he'd come. He had thought he'd heard someone running back that way on the other side of the hedge just seconds ago, so he quickly moved into the third path. Several turns and another little sprint carried him out into one of the clearings in the maze.In the middle of this opening was another fountain shooting water straight up into the air. Around this were padded benches, several of which had couples busily copulating on them. On one of these, Jamie was straddling a supine man who was not the Player, riding up and down on him while fondling her own big tits. Don might have been distracted by all of this, except that he also saw Marissa leaving this clearing through the exit directly opposite him. Don sprang forward, stepped up onto the unoccupied bench in front of him, splashed right through the fountain and jumped over a pair of lovers on the other side, splattering them with water as he went over. He thought about apologizing but he heard them laughing, so he just tore after Marissa.He had closed quite a bit of the distance between them now, and was frequently catching glimpses of her backside as they twisted and turned through the maze. There was now no need for Don to wonder about which way to go, because he was able to track her by sight and sound quite easily. When Marissa turned sharply to the left and found herself caught in a dead end, Don almost crashed into her. She made an attempt to slip past him, but he tapped her with his baton on her upper arm. There was a buzzing sound, and Don realized the bracelet was vibrating to let Marissa know that she really had been tagged. She stopped and smiled at him, all friendliness now. Don smiled back and admired her now sweaty body and the rising and falling of her breasts as she caught her breath. He needed a moment as well; it had been a vigorous chase.Before she was done breathing heavily, though, Marissa dropped to her knees in front of him, and took his cock into her mouth. Don watched from above, and it wasn't long before his cock was fully hard and he was enjoying seeing this gorgeous woman happily bobbing up and down on his thick shaft. The sensations of her warm, wet mouth moving on him were exquisite. He had assumed that they would go and find one of the clearings and a bench, but he couldn't see anything wrong with this little nook in the maze.Thinking back to the all too brief glimpse of Jamie on that bench, Don gently took his cock out of Marissa's mouth and got on his back in the warm grass. He didn't need to say anything; she promptly straddled him and pushed his cock into her hot, slick, tight pussy. She slid down on him slowly, adjusting to his girth as well as enjoying the sensation. Don couldn't help but admire the view as her statuesque body, covered with a sheen of perspiration, moved on top of him. Her dark eyes were half-closed as she began to move up and down on his cock. Don's hands moved from her hips up to her full tits. She smiled down at him and began to ride him a bit more vigorously. Don used his abs and legs to push himself up into her.“That feels so good, Don!” she breathed in her deep voice. After a while, she began to spend more time on the down strokes, grinding herself against his body. Don moved his hands back to her waist, pushing her down on him and moving her back and forth. He watched as she squeezed her tits, and then ran her hands up over her neck and face, before tossing her head back and concentrating fully on the sensations in her clit and pussy. She was rocking herself against him, as Don worked her back and forth, and moving his cock in and out of her. When she came, she arched backward, thrusting her tits up at the sky, and let out a long, low, quavering moan.Marissa held this position for several moments while the orgasm had its way with her, and then as she came back down. When she was done, she sat up and smiled down at him. Moving on his cock still, she said, “I want you to come for me, Don.”Don grinned and said, “I think that can be arranged. Get up and get on your hands and knees.” As she quickly did so, Don said, “I've been chasing that beautiful butt of yours, and I'd like to get up close to it while fucking you.”She cooed her approval, and waggled her behind at him. He wasted no time and pushed himself deep into her pussy. With his hands on her butt, Don began to fuck in and out of her deeply and steadily. Don saw her right shoulder drop a bit, and then felt her fingertips brushing against him as she played with her clit. He felt himself nearing orgasm, and when she pushed back him and started that low moaning again, he gave in and shot jet after jet of hot cum into her. As his cock spasmed inside her, Don felt Marissa's pussy squeezing him while she came again.Don held still in her until she stopped coming and then slowly pulled out of her. He leaned down and kissed her lower back, and then helped her to her feet. She staggered a bit and leaned on him for support. “Thank you, Don,” she said, “that was wonderful. I will let you catch me sooner next time.”“Where's the fun in that?” Don laughed. “No, forget I said that!”She laughed with him, and they began to find their way out of the maze. They soon came to what Don thought must be the central clearing in the maze. There was a large tree in the center of the circular area, as well as quite a few benches. There were a dozen couples in here, including Tascha and Shelonda who were engaged in a 69 at the base of the tree, Keiko who was lying back on a bench as a man Don didn't recognize went down on her, and Peter with a blonde sitting on his lap moving slowly up and down.Fighting the urge to go over to both Keiko and Tascha and Shelonda, Don continued to walk with Marissa back into the maze. It's probably against the rules, he thought, and I can't go to both anyway, plus it would be rude. They eventually came across Natalia getting well and truly fucked by a strapping young man with longish dark hair right in the middle of a four path intersection. While having a hard time taking his eyes off this sight, Don said, “They need a shortcut out of this place for after you've caught your playmate.”It was Marissa's turn to laugh and say, “Where's the fun in that?”When they finally got out of the maze, Marissa said, “I'm going to go for a quick swim. Care to join me?”“Thank you very much for the offer,” Don smiled, “but I think I'll try one more time in the maze.”He replaced the bracelet and baton he'd taken earlier and then took a place in the “quarry box”. The little black-Asian girl was still there, and she smiled at him. “Did you have fun?” she asked.“Yes, I did, thank you. Hello, I'm Don.”“I'm Nicole,” she moved closer to him. “You're new here, aren't you?”“Yes, I am.”“When did you get here?”“Um, two days ago, I guess.”“Fun, isn't it? I've been here for about a week now.”“Wait, you remember being somewhere else?” Don wished Tascha were here for this.“Yeah; funny how nobody else seems to, isn't it? I'm a college student, pre-med,” she smiled as she shook his hand, a formality that seemed silly and funny in the circumstances.“I'm a history professor,” Don said.“Oh, a hot professor; fun!” she said with a twinkle in her eye.Don laughed, and asked, “Have you found any sign of a way back?”“No, but then I really haven't been looking. I love it here! Back home all I ever did was what people expected of me; my parents, my teachers. I had no social life and hardly any fun at all. I had a bit of sex with boys, and once with my roommate, but frankly most of my sex was with my vibrator. In comparison, this is great! Besides, it's summer break anyway.”“Wait, no it isn't. It's winter, and you don't sound Australian.”“No, I'm from Chicago,” Nicole said. “That is weird, isn't it? I suppose I should be more worried about it, and after another week of this I might start getting homesick, but right now I'm having the time of my life. Speaking of which, ” She abruptly walked over to the batons and bracelets and took a set, returning to offer the bracelet to Don. “, Let's have some fun, Professor.”“Um, OK, but I definitely want to continue this conversation,” he said as he slipped the bracelet onto his wrist, noticing that it seemed a bit elastic and fit over his hand and onto his wrist rather snugly.“Cool, as long as we do it naked,” she smiled. “Now get going. Make me work for it.”Temporarily setting aside the questions that were suddenly jostling for his attention, Don tried to focus on the game at hand. He thought it made sense for him to use the right entrance again, since he had some familiarity with the path that way. He took off into the maze, and quickly made his way through the twists and turns, sticking to the path Marissa and he had followed, not taking any risks of ending up in a dead end. He almost crashed into Jamie and her partner who were trying to find their way out of the maze. Fortunately Jamie saw the finger Don held to his pursed lips and didn't say, “Hi Don!” At the first clearing, with the fountain where he'd seen Jamie earlier, he made his first deviation from the course he'd run earlier, skirting around the fountain and benches and going into a path to the right. After more twists and turns and a few arbitrary choices, Don came to a small widening of the path, in the middle of which was a little bench, about the size of an ottoman. He thought he was near the far right edge of the maze, about half way in. He had no idea where Nicole was, though she was clearly not right on his heels. Don decided there was no harm in stopping for a bit to catch his breath. After all, with the different paths through the maze, there was always a chance that he would actually run right into Nicole. So, Don sat down on the bench, and tried to listen for sounds of pursuit.After a while, he thought he heard the sound of someone walking on the grass in a nearby path. Then there was the sound of someone running, coming from the direction opposite the one he'd come from. He turned to see Amy running straight for him, being chased by Ilsa, both of them with tits jiggling wildly. He made the same shushing gesture that had worked so well with Jamie, but Amy just laughed and shouted, “Hi Don!” as she rocketed past him. Ilsa laughed as she passed him in the next second. “Fuck!” he said under his breath, and got up from the bench, listening for any sign that Nicole had heard his name. Unfortunately, Amy and Ilsa were still nearby, crashing about and laughing. Don looked down the way he'd came, saw nothing, and then turned to look up the other way, only to see Nicole right there, grinning at him. He jumped a little, but before he could make a break for it, her baton hit him in the chest and his bracelet buzzed.“Gotcha!” she laughed. She dropped the baton on the ground and threw her arms around his neck, smiling broadly. “Ravish me, Professor.”Don chuckled and took her in his arms. Her small tits were pressed against his chest tightly, and his cock was rising between her thighs. He ran his hands over her lower back and squeezed her ass as he lowered his mouth and kissed her. She responded eagerly, pushing her tongue into his mouth and then sucking on his when he returned the favor.Holding on to her cheeks Don lifted her easily off the ground. He turned her around and laid her down on the bench. Breaking their kiss, he stood up and then kneeled between her legs, which she spread eagerly. He bent down, put her legs up on his shoulders and then pushed upward, pulling her forward as he did. Nicole was at an angle with her shoulders, neck and back of her head on the bench, and her legs crossed behind Don's neck. This put her pussy right in front of his mouth. He held her butt up in his hands and began to do as she had asked; ravish her with his mouth and tongue. He sank his long tongue into her exposed pussy, reveling in the sweet taste of her nectar, and then flicked his tongue over her clit. Then Don sucked her clit into his mouth, pulling on it. Nicole squealed and squirmed. Soon Don was lapping steadily at her clit, as his chin pressed against the mouth of her pussy.It didn't take much of this to pull Nicole into a violent, and loud, orgasm. Afterward, Don lowered her and stood up. Nicole, seeing his hard cock standing up in front of him, scooted back on the bench, so that her butt was on it again, and then sat up to grab Don's cock and begin sucking on it. If she hadn't had much experience before she got to the Manor, she had certainly made up for it since. Nicole was bobbing her mouth on him like a pro, while stroking his shaft purposefully. This train of thought gave Don another idea.He pushed her away from his cock, and coaxed her up off the bench. He then lied down on it. She quickly straddled him, with her feet on the grass on either side. She took his cock in hand and, holding it up, managed to get the head into her pussy. Very slowly, she sank down on him. Then, leaning forward a bit, she rested her hands on his chest and began to ride up and down on him. “Umm, this feels so good,” she said with a smile.“So, you've been here a week,” Don said as he rocked his hips to help stimulate her, “what's the wildest thing you've done?”She smiled down at him, “Um, well, it's a toss-up really. I think it was my second day, and I found my way into this big steam room. There were a bunch of guys in there. I was being a little coy, still, but I was really turned on by being the only girl in there with all those naked guys. This guy next to me was looking me over and kind of stroking his cock; not really jerking off, just playing with it; and it was pretty big, so I just leaned over and started sucking him. I felt so slutty, but also incredibly hot. Well, I'm there sucking on this guy and I feel hands on me; all over me. There were at least two guys, playing with my tits and squeezing my ass. I spread my legs so they could get at my pussy. I was sucking on this guy's cock, and other guys I couldn't even really see were fingering me. I came right there, and when I was done, I was on my back on a bench in there, and there was a guy getting ready to fuck me. I could have said something, I'm sure, but I really just wanted to get fucked, so I let them. I let every guy there fuck me. Some of them came inside me and a lot came all over my stomach and tits. I think there were like twelve guys in there, and some of them went twice. I must have come like twenty times.”“Wow; good story,” Don smiled.“Um-hum,” she nodded.“And the other?”“Oh, yeah; that was with these three girls a few days later. They were just crazy. We were going at it for hours! There were strap-ons and vibrators everywhere. Wild! They called themselves, ”“The Nymphets?”“You've met them?”“I have. We met them just after we woke up here.”“'We'?”“My friend Tascha and I.”“Oh, I woke up by myself.”“That must have been scary,” Don said.“Yeah,” she nodded, “but I got over it.”“You certainly seem to have adjusted,” he smiled.She grinned back and said, “Now, shush! I'm about to come again.”Don smiled and pulled her down on him, to rub her against his abs and to shove his cock up inside her.“Yeah, that's it,” she breathed. “Just keep doing, Oh; fuck! Yes!!”Don kept moving her on him while she came and came. When she finished she lay down on top of him, resting her head on his chest.They lay there like that, Don's cock still up inside her, for several long, quiet minutes. When they finally managed to find their way back out of the maze, Don saw that the others were gathered on the opposite side of the game rectangle, apparently waiting for him. Not that they were just waiting for him. Amy and Jamie had their heads in the Player's lap as he leaned back on his arms in the grass; Shelonda and Tascha were on either side of Ilsa, sucking on her nipples; and Marissa was on her hands and knees getting a relaxed shagging from Peter.“Why don't you come with me and meet my friends?” Don said. “I know Tascha would love to meet you; well, they all will; they're very friendly, but Tascha, you and I are the only ones I know of who remember anything before the Manor.”“Sure,” Nicole said with her bright smile. “They do look like a friendly bunch.”After returning the baton and bracelet, he took Nicole's hand and led her over.“Hi, Don,” said Natalia. “We were just waiting for you to go clean up and enjoy the steam room.”“Oh!” Nicole grinned.“Sounds good,” Don said with a smile.To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Big Bedroom

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 10, 2022

The Manor: Big Bedroom - They find the Player & another game. (ch. 14)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. When the four of them; Tascha, Don, Shelonda and Jamie; finally climbed out of the huge tub of bubbles, they were joined by a beautiful young woman with a very nice curvy, yet trim and compact body, brown hair with blonde and auburn highlights, and a saucy, playful face. She clearly had cum on her face, throat and tits. Don said, “Tascha and Jamie, this is Amy.”Feeling extremely relaxed after the activities of the day and evening, Tascha leaned over and started to lick the delicious cum off Amy's tits. Amy responded by running her hands over Tascha's body. After several moments of this, Tascha looked up at Amy and said, “Pleased to meet you.”“Likewise,” Amy smiled.“OK, Don,” Tascha said, turning back to him, “why don't we take a break and you tell me what you've been up to?”They sat on the edge of the tub, watching the people playing in the bubbles, while Don told Tascha about his relatively minor exploits in the pit; first fucking Shana and then Shelonda.“You fucked her in the ass, eh?” Tascha said, smiling across Don at Shelonda. “I'm starting to think I'd like that. Later, though. Do go on.”Don recounted the story of the black light room, including the painting, the dancing, Martina, and his meeting and subsequent play with Amy. Shelonda filled in her side of the story too. Then, Don explained how they finally managed to find her and how he had watched her with her last three men, excepting himself.“I'm tempted to go back to that black light room with you,” Tascha said. “It sounds like a fun place.”Shelonda nodded, “I love it in there. Last dance party I spent the whole night in there.”“But, I think I've had enough play for now.” Tascha turned to Don, “Shall we?”As they got up and found a little clean-up station and stacks of towels inside the entrance to the room, Amy asked, “Where are we going?”“To find the garden,” Shelonda volunteered.“Or the Player,” Don added.“Oh, the Player's fun!” Amy said cheerfully.“Not that we're very likely to find either before we get into more mischief,” Tascha laughed.Jamie seemed to be following along with Tascha, which Tascha silently admitted she didn't mind at all. The girl was cheerful, boundlessly enthusiastic, and just look at those tits! Jamie didn't seem to care where they were going, but just planned to tag along and see what happened, at least for now.As they made their way out through the disco's main room, Tascha thought back over the wild fuck frenzy she'd been on since she came in here. In part, she blamed Don and his arranging to have those four men ravish her with him in the corridor upstairs. In part, she blamed this insanely weird place and the obviously drugged water. Mostly, though, she just felt like a wanton sex goddess. A slut goddess! She simultaneously felt like she'd been fucked enough for the rest of her life and like she was eager for the next adventure. She looked at the people having sex around her and just smiled, thinking, That looks like fun.She and Don and their little posse of women stepped out into the corridor, and immediately caught sight of none other than Igor. They would have called out to him, but he obviously saw them and beckoned. As if he assumed they would follow him, he headed off toward the elevator.Of course, Tascha and Don, followed by the others, did hurry after the short, muscular man.Shelonda asked, “Who's that?”“He's a friend of the Player,” Amy said, “and a good fuck, too. He's like a machine.”“I did not know that,” Tascha said with interest.Igor got into the elevator and held the door for them. When they were all piled in, he pressed the button for the fifth floor. As the car began to move, one of them; Don; finally thought to ask, “Are you taking us to the Player?”Igor simply nodded once, and continued to watch the front of the elevator.“Looks like we're going to find the Player before the mischief,” Don said to Tascha.“More likely both at the same time,” Tascha smirked.“I like the sound of that,” said Amy.Tascha had to admit that she did too. She found herself intrigued and excited by the expectation of seeing the Player and his girls again.The elevator doors opened and Igor led them down a straight corridor, past a number of side passages to a big pair of doors at the very end. He opened the doors and walked through, followed by Tascha, Don and their girls.“Ah, Tascha and Don!” said the Player's booming voice, “welcome to the big bed room!”This room was about as big as the one she and Don had originally awoken in, but was almost filled by a gigantic bed. It seemed about the size of a tennis court. In the middle of it, sat the Player looking through a large book. Lounging around him were Ilsa, Natalia, Keiko, Peter and a staggering new beauty. In front of the Player was a tray with a few items on it.Igor climbed up on the bed and crawled over to sit on the edge of the Player's group. Among their party, Tascha led the way, climbing up and crawling over.“And you brought more playmates with you,” the Player grinned. “Excellent! Hello again, Amy. This is Marissa.”The new woman smiled at them. Marissa had thick dark hair hanging straight down over her full, round breasts. She had a swimsuit model's body, and a ‘come fuck me' look about her eyes.Tascha said, “This is Shelonda and Jamie.”After the pleasantries were over, Don asked, “Did you send Igor to find us specifically?”“Indeed,” the Player nodded, idly turning a page in the book on his lap.“We're very glad you did, but why?”“Oh, well, I remembered my promise to help you find the garden,” he smiled, “and I have devised a new game I want to try.”“A new game?” Don asked.“It should be great fun,” the Player nodded and closed the book with a ‘whump'.“And then you'll help us find the garden?” Tascha pressed.“Of course! I promised, after all. We could go now, but it's night and, although the garden can be fun at night, it's no fun searching it for exits in the dark.”Tascha thought this made sense. She shrugged and said, “OK.”“Wait,” Don cut in. “How long did it take for Igor to find us?”“Not long. Why?”“Just curious,” Don said. “Alright, No, one more thing. Where did you get that book?”“From the library, of course,” the Player smiled and slid it across to him.“The library, of course,” Don repeated.Tascha saw that the book was something like the Kama Sutra, with hundreds of pages of pictures of sex positions.“So,” Tascha said, “tell us about this new game.”“Well, first,” the Player explained, “we have to randomly pair up. There are twelve of us, so that makes six couples. Excellent! We'll each roll this die and pair off with matching numbers.” This was not as simple as that, because duplicate numbers were rolled. Eventually, though, Ilsa paired up with Marissa on 1; Amy matched with Igor on 2; Shelonda and Peter teamed up on 3; Jamie and the Player got 4; Tascha and Natalia paired on 5; and Don and Keiko got 6.Naturally enough, some of the couples assumed that they should immediately start playing with each other; particularly Don and Keiko, who were all over each other at the first opportunity; but the Player said, “No, no! Not yet! Remember your numbers, and get in a circle in numeric order. OK, good. Remember your numbers! I expect things to get complicated quick, and it will all be a mess if we don't remember our numbers.“Alright now, first, Ilsa and Marissa will roll the die twice, identifying two couples, or just one if they roll the same number twice. And then one of them, Ilsa or Marissa, will keep time with this little hourglass, or minute glass, or whatever, while the other directs the couples whose numbers were rolled to do whatever she likes. When the time is up, Amy and Igor will roll the dice, and, no doubt, Amy will direct their couples while Igor times. We'll work our way around the circle, and when it's your team's turn again you switch rolls, timer and director. Right?”“I think I get it,” Tascha said. “But what if they roll their own number?”“Good,” the Player nodded. “I think it makes sense to have them roll again.”Tascha thought this was reasonable and nodded. No one else had any questions at the moment.Ilsa rolled the die twice for her team, and it came up 4 each time. As the Player and Jamie crawled into the middle of the circle, Don wondered, “Are we sure those dice aren't loaded?”Ilsa thought for a moment, and then, when Ilsa started talking, Marissa turned the timer over. Ilsa said, “Show us how well you can suck that big cock of his, Jamie.”“Oh goodie!” Jamie said, and reached down to lift the Player's flaccid cock so she could get it into her mouth. Even though it wasn't anywhere near fully hard it was quite thick, but Jamie managed to get quite a bit of it into her mouth and then began to get some of it into her throat. The Player was leaning back on his haunches as Jamie began to rock back and forth on her knees, moving her mouth and throat on his cock, which was gradually stiffening. Before it got too thick, though, Jamie pulled back and just concentrated on the fat head, stroking the now wet shaft with both her hands. She bobbed her head up and down on the end of the Player, obviously enjoying having such a big toy to play with.Then, abruptly, Marissa called “Time!” Her voice was surprisingly deep and sexy. Tascha couldn't wait to get her hands on this new woman.The platter, die and timer passed to Amy and Igor, and the numbers came up 5 and 3. Tascha felt her pulse quicken as she crawled out to the center of the bed with Natalia to meet Shelonda and Peter. She hadn't done anything so far with Peter, though she had enjoyed seeing Ilsa give him a blowjob the day before.“Give me a minute to think,” Amy said. She rolled the die again, and said, “OK, Natalia wins. Peter lie on your back, and Natalia sit on his face. Lick her good, Peter! Tascha and Shelonda, you two share his cock.”As Peter moved to comply as quickly as possible, Tascha and Shelonda got on either side of him. When he was on his back, Tascha leaned over and took hold of his already stiffening cock and ran her tongue over the head. Shelonda leaned down and licked the base of his shaft and his balls. Tascha sucked the head of Peter's cock into her mouth and then proceeded to show off her new-found deepthroating skill, sinking down on the full length of him. When she pulled back, Shelonda took a turn, and Tascha watched the tiny girl make his shaft disappear into her mouth and throat. Tascha noticed that Natalia was kneeling over Peter's face, and the latter was holding her in place with his hands on her ass. When Shelonda came up for air, Tascha leaned in again and the two began to lick Peter's cock thoroughly. Meeting at the top, they kissed around the purple head of his cock. It was a delicious sensation for them, so Tascha guessed it must feel very good to him. Tascha took his head into her mouth again, while Shelonda stroked the shaft. Then Amy announced, “Time's up!”Both Peter and Natalia were blatantly disappointed to have to return to their positions in the circle. Tascha saw how the short amount of time and the random pairings were going to get everyone worked up in a hurry. Having the other players direct the action kept people involved at a higher level than they would be if they were just watching sex, though that was pretty good all on its own.Shelonda rolled two 1's next, so Ilsa and Marissa crawled out to the center of the bed. Peter manned the timer, and Shelonda prepared to direct. Tascha thought the two women, Ilsa and Marissa, were a nice match. They were both tall and statuesque, but while Ilsa was light and Nordic, Marissa was dark and possibly of Italian descent. Tascha could easily imagine Marissa in the Italian countryside wearing a low cut peasant dress.“As lightly as you can, run your fingers over each other,” Shelonda said. “Yes, that's good, barely touch each other.”The two beauties knelt facing each other and ran their fingers lightly over each other. Marissa started at Ilsa's shoulders and moved up along her neck and then barely caressed Ilsa's face. Ilsa, meanwhile, started at Marissa's hips and slowly worked her way upward until she was tracing patterns around Marissa's nipples.“Lean in closer,” Shelonda ordered, “but don't touch. Nothing should be touching your partner but the tips of your fingers.”Tascha noticed she was on edge watching the two women; she could only imagine how erotic they found the situation. When Peter called “Time,” Marissa pulled Ilsa's face to her and kissed her hard.“Now, now,” the Player laughed. “There'll be time for that later, ladies.”The next set of numbers was 6 and 2, so Don, Keiko, Amy and Igor moved to the center of the bed. Jamie said, “OK, girls, let's see how hard you can get your partners without using your mouths.”Keiko and Amy immediately began to stroke and caress their respective partner's cocks. Tascha noticed that Don responded quicker than Igor, though Amy certainly gave it her all, pulling and caressing Igor's cock all over, as well as fondling his balls. Then Keiko turned around and backed up against Don. She started doing a kneeling bump and grind against him, which Tascha had no doubt would make any man rock hard in seconds. Then Keiko reached behind her and Tascha could tell she was working Don's cock into her pussy.“Uh-uh, Keiko,” Jamie said, laughing a little.“You said no mouths,” Keiko protested.“And now I'm saying no pussies,” Jamie smirked.Keiko opened her mouth, but then the Player announced that the time was up.It was Tascha and Natalia's turn next, and Tascha promptly rolled a 4 and a 3. Jamie, the Player, Shelonda and Peter crawled to the center of the bed.Tascha said, “Jamie and Shelonda, face each other. Good, now start kissing.” The two young women immediately and enthusiastically started making out with each other, running their hands all over their partner's backs and backsides. “OK,” Tascha said, “you two guys, each of you get behind one of the girls. Take your cocks and push them between their legs. Don't enter them; just get your cocks up there along their slits and clits. Feel free to use your hands on the ladies.”The Player was sliding his big cock back and forth between Jamie's legs. His head was actually poking out in front of her. He had his big hands on her large tits, squeezing and holding them. Peter was doing much the same to Shelonda, though he had reached around and down to get his fingers on her clit. The two women, who continued to make out, were clearly in a state of heightened arousal; Tascha could see that the Player's cock was shiny with Jamie's wetness. The men were also really getting into things. Everyone around the circle was watching the show intently, including Natalia, who somewhat belatedly said, “Uh, time.”Don rolled two 2's, so Amy and Igor took center stage. Without any hesitation, Don said, “On your hands and knees Amy. Good. Igor, fuck her. Give it to her hard.”Amy grinned at Don, and then scrunched up her pretty face as Igor pushed his big cock into her from behind. With his strong hands on her ass, Igor did as he was told and fucked into Amy's pussy with deep, forceful strokes, shoving her forward on the bed. Amy's tits swung underneath her and her face contorted with a wild assortment of expressions as Igor plowed into her. “God damn!” she exclaimed. “Yes! Fuck me!”Then, Keiko announced, loudly, “Time's up!”Igor immediately pulled out of Amy and started back to their part of the circle. Amy stayed there, panting and stunned by the sudden lack of fucking.“Any other guy would have kept going anyway,” the Player observed.“I know it,” Don said with obvious satisfaction.Tascha was definitely seeing a different side of Don.“Now that we've gone around the circle once, we'll double the time,” the Player said. “So, when the sand runs out, flip the timer over. This means the person watching the time will have to pay attention. Oh, and now the other team mate does the directing, except for Amy and Igor, of course.”The die came up 3 and 4, so Jamie, the Player, Shelonda and Peter returned to the middle of the circle. In her sexy, husky voice, Marissa directed the women to lie down on their backs next to each other, but in opposite directions, and then told the men to get between their legs and then exactly what to do with their mouths and tongues. Soon both Jamie and Shelonda were writhing and moaning. Before time ran out, Shelonda cried out that she was coming, and just as Ilsa said “Time,” Jamie joined in with a little shriek and obvious trembling and clenching.The next numbers were 1 and 5; Ilsa, Marissa, Tascha and Natalia. Amy said, “Daisy chain, girls. Sort it out quick and get to licking pussy.”Though there was some small confusion at first, they quickly got things worked out so that each woman was lying on her left side, with her right leg crooked and up in the air and head lying on the inside of the next woman's left leg. In this way, they formed a kind of daisy square, each one going down on someone while someone else went down on them. Tascha was sampling Marissa's sweet pussy and clit, while Marissa ate Natalia who was tonguing Ilsa who was licking and sucking at Tascha. Ilsa certainly knew how to please a woman, and Tascha felt rapidly intensifying delight spreading from her clit. She tried to concentrate on pleasuring Marissa, licking and sucking on her enthusiastically. For her part, Marissa was wriggling on the bed, moving her clit against Tascha's mouth. Before they were stopped there was a rising chorus of moans around the chain, and Tascha felt a long, intense orgasm burst through her. She tried to keep licking at Marissa without stopping, and in another moment was rewarded as the dark beauty came hard on her face.When the women finally disentangled themselves and crawled back to their positions, the die came up 4 and 1, so Ilsa and Marissa headed right back to the middle, joined by Jamie and the Player. Peter directed, “Ilsa, get down on your back. Jamie, on your hands and knees over her; no, the other way, like for a 69. Player, get behind Jamie and start fucking her. Ilsa, play with Jamie's clit. Marissa, do whatever you can to help Jamie enjoy herself.”It took the Player a while to work his big cock into Jamie's ready but comparatively tiny pussy. While he was pushing into her, Ilsa was busy stroking Jamie's clit and Marissa was kissing and caressing every part of her body within reach. Marissa got down in front of Jamie and kissed and stroked her face, as the Player pulled out and then pushed into her. Jamie gasped, “Oh my God!” Then the Player started to fuck her in earnest, and Marissa reached around to catch hold of her big tits. With the Player stretching her pussy, filling her completely, Ilsa stroking her clit, and Marissa pinching and twisting her nipples, it was not long at all before Jamie actually screamed as her orgasm tore through her.“Damn!” Tascha breathed.The die came up 6 and 3, so Don, Keiko, Shelonda and Peter moved into the middle of things. The Player gave instructions: “Let's make Shelonda the center of attention. Keiko, on your back to play Ilsa's part, and Shelonda get on your hands and knees just like Jamie was. Good. Don, have you fucked this adorable young woman? OK, then, Peter, get behind her. Don, you get her mouth. Well, get busy people make that woman come!” Tascha watched as Don first leaned down to kiss Shelonda tenderly while Peter was pushing his cock into her. Then Don was presenting his cock, which Shelonda eagerly started to suck on. The men were soon fucking her from both ends, and her pretty brown tits were swaying back and forth underneath her. Keiko worked at her clit intently. Soon Shelonda was whimpering around Don's cock, and this quickly became a full blown orgasm shaking her from head to toe. It was Tascha and Natalia's turn next, and the die came up 4 and 6, so Jamie, the Player, Don and Keiko all took their places. Before Natalia could start, Tascha whispered to her, “Don hasn't done anything with Jamie yet, and I'd really like to see the Player fucking Keiko.”Natalia smiled back at her, saying, “She's so tiny, and she loves it. Good idea.” Then she said to the four in the middle of the circle, “OK, switch partners. Peter, toss Don that tube of lubricant. You know what to do with that, Don. Player, on your back, and Keiko, show us how you fuck that cock.”Don spread lube on his very hard cock and then reached between Jamie's legs to get at the buxom blonde's ass. Jamie wriggled happily as his fingers entered her. Tascha watched as Don coaxed Jamie onto her back with her feet straight up in the air. He got into position, and she rested her heels against his shoulders. Don rolled her butt up in the air and started to push his phallus into her tight ass. Soon he was fucking in and out of her, while she frantically stroked her clit and her luscious tits jiggled over her pretty face. Tascha thought Jamie certainly seemed to be enjoying herself. Meanwhile, petite Keiko had straddled the Player in much the same way as Tascha had done the day before, except that she was able to accept the Player's girth more easily and so was able to slide up and down on the big head and top of the shaft more easily. She was also supplementing this fucking by rubbing her clit. Both of the women were able to bring themselves off, with the help of their partner's hard cocks, before Tascha called time.Keiko needed a moment to recuperate, so Don rolled the die for her and came up with 5 and 2. Tascha and Natalia crawled into the middle of the bed, where they were joined by Amy and Igor. Tascha noticed that Don and Keiko were conferring a bit, just as she and Natalia had on the last turn. She wasn't surprised when Keiko said, “Tascha, it's time for you to get on your hands and knees. Igor, get behind Tascha and fuck her.”Without any preliminaries, but with absolutely no clumsiness, Igor got behind her, and pushed the fat head of his large cock into her very wet pussy. In spite of all the cocks she'd had in her that day and evening, this was easily the largest, and it felt very good to be filled so fully. She pushed back at Igor, wanting as much as he could give her. He obliged her by pushing in as far he was able, and then slowly but steadily fucking her, gradually building up the pace. Tascha felt his heavy balls slapping against her clit. Keiko had told Natalia and Amy to do something, but Tascha was past paying attention. She was only aware of the big cock moving in and out of her pussy and the need to keep pushing back on that wonderful shaft of flesh. Suddenly she was seized by the fear that Don would call “time” on her. She said over her shoulder, “Don't stop fucking me, Igor!”Then Tascha heard Keiko saying, “Fuck her hard, Igor.”Tascha nodded, and said, “Yes! Harder!”Igor had her narrow waist in his strong hands and was moving her body in time with his rapid, deep thrusting. Tascha felt like he was going to shatter her from the inside, but it felt so very good. Then she felt Igor's cock spasm deep in her pussy and a flood of warmth flooded her, and she came at the same time. Her whole body felt like it was flying apart, knocked to pieces by the battering ram of Igor's cock. The orgasm went on and on, until she reeled and fell forward on the bed. Igor's cock came out of her with a wet 'plop!' sound. She lay there smiling for several long minutes.She gradually became aware that the game had broken down into an orgy around her. She could see Jamie on her hands and knees getting the treatment Shelonda had gotten just a little while ago, but with Igor fucking her from behind and Peter in her mouth. From the sounds of things, a lot of other things were going on as well. She smiled then, when a gentle touch brushed the hair out of her face and a light kiss touched her cheek.“How are you doing, my love?” Don said as he lied down and put his arm around her.“Um,” she smiled and rolled back toward him, so that they were spooned together, as they had been when they awoke here for the first time. “I'm doing wonderfully, love.”Don seemed content to just hold her there, lightly kissing her shoulder and the back of her neck. She could feel his slippery and still very hard cock against her butt. She pushed back against him, and wiggled her butt a bit. She felt Don laugh a little, and then he moved his arm to reach down and take hold of himself and slip between her legs. Tascha could feel the head of his cock slipping into her pussy. They had only had sex for the first time that morning, and already it felt natural for both of them for him to be inside her. But that wasn't what she wanted right now. She pulled away from him, so the head of his cock slipped back away from her pussy. Just to make sure there was no misunderstanding, she turned her head and said, “Go easy, Don; I've never done this before.”He reached down again, this time to slip a couple of fingers up inside her very slippery pussy. Once his fingers were good and wet, which was pretty much immediately, she felt them slip out of her and then pushing against her asshole. She made a conscious effort to relax, which wasn't too difficult at the moment, and felt his fingers ease into her. She breathed deeply and realized that it felt very good to have those fingers up her butt. Don worked them in and out of her a few times, and then they slipped out of her. Tascha whimpered a little, and then she felt the fat head of Don's cock against her. Again, she took a deep breath and relaxed even more than she already was. Don's cock pushed past the tight ring of muscles of her sphincter, and then it was just a steady feeling of being exquisitely filled. She sighed deeply as he kept pushing slowly into her. When he was all the way in, he paused, giving her a chance to adjust.“God, this feels wonderful,” she told him. “Fuck me, Don.”Moving slowly at first, he drew out of her almost all the way and then firmly slid back into her. He repeated this half a dozen times, and then began to fuck her more vigorously. Tascha was enjoying this thoroughly and felt like she could just have him do this until he came and she would be quite content, but then Amy crawled up to her. She had quite a lot of cum shining on her face and tits. She leaned down to look at the expression on Tascha's face, gave her a wonderfully mischievous smile and said, “He's fucking your ass, isn't he?”“Oh yeah!” she grinned.“Um. Let me have a look.” She promptly maneuvered herself around to lie on her side facing Tascha, but with the opposite orientation, so that her face was level with Tascha's crotch and her own was up near Tascha's face. When she felt Amy nudging her leg up, she lifted it for her. Tascha then felt Amy's hair gently on the insides of her thighs and Amy's mouth on her pussy and clit. Tascha just enjoyed the sensations of Amy licking her and Don's cock moving in and out of her butt, but then the temptation of Amy's pussy so close won her over. She reached over to pull Amy closer. The other woman scooted in and parted her legs for Tascha, who began to suck and lick at Amy.This blissful arrangement went on for several moments, until Tascha was surprised by the sudden appearance of a big cock head between Amy's legs, and, well, right in Tascha's face. She had no doubt it was the Player's. She took a moment to give it a kiss hello, and then went back to tonguing Amy's clit as she watched the Player's cock push itself into Amy's tight pussy. Soon she was watching this big shaft of dark cock, slick with Amy's juices, sliding back and forth in front of her eyes, while she lapped at the woman's clit hungrily. Then she felt herself riding a crest of ecstasy, as a long, primal orgasm worked its way through the core of her being. She was clenching and moaning between Don and Amy. This was the final straw for Don, and he began to pump what felt like a geyser of cum up into her bowels. Amy joined in on the orgasmic chorus, taking her mouth off Tascha long enough to exclaim, “Holy fuck!” Only moments later, Tascha watched as the Player's cock swelled and seemed to pulse. He was filling Amy with cum, and then he pulled out of her, spraying more cum all over Tascha's face. Laughing, she leaned forward and caught the head in her mouth and sucked on it, eagerly swallowing any remaining jizz.When the Player pulled away, she bent her mouth to Amy's pussy and clit and did her best to lick and suck up all of the Player's cum. This brought Amy to another, though much less intense, orgasm.Tascha smiled to herself and thought, Job well done. She was aware of changes around her, as Don finally took his cock out of her but continued to lay pressed against her back with his arm around her. Amy pulled away, and lay down in front of her, at first kissing and licking the Player's cum off Tascha's face, but then just lying there smiling in her sleep. Tascha thought to herself, Life is good, and let herself drift off to sleep.To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Manor: Disco

nfts crypto lens economists ethereum web3 macroeconomics spacethe unstoppable domains tascha

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 9, 2022

The Manor: Disco - A break to dance becomes a wild, orgiastic romp! (ch. 13)By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Don kept his mouth on her breast as Tascha clenched and writhed through her orgasm. He wondered, not too seriously, if a woman could hurt herself having too many orgasms. When she was done, Tascha lay upon the bench spent and temporarily unable to move. Don smiled down at her, and then noticed Shelonda kneeling between Tascha's legs. The pretty girl was resting her chin on her arms, which she had crossed on the tops of Tascha'sthighs. She had Tascha's wetness all over her mouth, cheeks and chin.Don smiled, and said, “It's your turn for some attention, but let's get Tascha to one of these bedrooms.”He stood up, bent down and gently lifted Tascha in his arms. She smiled and turned her head into his shoulder. Led by Shelonda, they went back down the corridor they had just explored, until they came to an unoccupied bedroom. Don carefully laid Tascha on the bed, while Shelonda crawled up on the bed with her. Don kissed Tascha on the forehead, and then moved around her to get up on the bed. He crawled over to Shelonda and gave her a long kiss, before working his way down over her beautiful, fit body. He gave her full, round tits the attention they so richly deserved, but which he had not had the opportunity to give before now. When Don finally began to kiss his way down Shelonda's taut belly, Tascha rolled over and began to make out with Shelonda, kissing her and caressing and squeezing her breasts.Don settled down between Shelonda's strong thighs and began kissing and tonguing her clit and pussy. She responded by rocking her pussy against his mouth, pushing her clit back on his tongue. Don could hear Tascha asking Shelonda something, and then Tascha said, “Let's do something else, Don.”He raised his head, and then got out of the way, and then off the bed entirely, as Shelonda moved around so that she was lying on her back, with her head hanging over the edge. Tascha then got between her legs and got ready to pick up where Don had left off. First though, Tascha said, “Well, go on, stud, get over there.”Shelonda beckoned him over to stand in front of her upside down face. When he did so, she took his cock in her hands and began licking and kissing the underside of it and his balls. Then she pulled it down to get the head of it into her mouth. Don bent his knees a little to get the elevation and angle right, and began to work his cock in and out of her eager mouth. Shelonda murmured encouragement, and he carefully began to go a bit deeper, bit by bit. Shelonda's hands held on to his hips to guide him, and he paid careful attention to make sure he wasn't hurting or choking her. Soon, though, he was fucking steadily in and out of her mouth and throat. He looked down to see that Tascha was looking up at him as she licked at Shelonda's clit. Don smiled at her, and then reached forward to get his hands on Shelonda's tits. He squeezed them and pinched her nipples as he moved his cock in and out of her wonderfully talented mouth and throat. Between them, Shelonda arched her back, and moaned happily. She came hard and long, trembling and groaning around the thick cock in her mouth.Don began to pull out, but Shelonda held on to his hips and pulled him in again. He smiled at Tascha and said, “She wants another one.”“Good,” Tascha grinned and immediately got back to work. This only lasted a couple of minutes though, because Shelonda's next orgasm came much quicker. Don felt her nails digging into his butt cheeks as she shook between him and Tascha.This time, Shelonda let him draw his cock back. She took a deep breath, and said, “I needed that! Thank you both.”The three of them piled together on the bed for a while, quietly intimate, and then Tascha broke the silence with, “I need another shower.”This broke everyone up. Laughing, Shelonda said, “You certainly do!”When the laughter subsided, Don asked, “You want to go back to the gym or try to find the baths up here?”“Let's go back to the gym and then stop by that lounge room,” Tascha said. “I could use a bit of water and maybe a strawberry.”Don laughed at this, and said, “OK, off we go, then.”He swatted each girl on the butt and then hurried out the door before they could retaliate. They chased him down the corridor, but didn't catch him until he got into the shower, and then they were distracted by the happy business of washing Tascha, and then the other two (a bit less thoroughly).Afterward, as they came back out into the main floor corridor, they noticed a deep, resonating bass rhythm coming from down the passage.“Oh, it's party night!” Shelonda said.“Party night?” Don asked.“You know, in the disco.”“We're new,” Tascha explained.“Oh, I thought so,” Shelonda nodded.“So,” Don tried again, “it's party night in the disco?”Shelonda nodded enthusiastically. “We should go. You'll love it!” Tascha frowned, “We're really not doing a good job of staying on task.”Don agreed, “Maybe we should pass on this one.”“Oh, just for a little bit,” Shelonda insisted. “If you don't love it, we can come right back out and keep looking for the garden.”“Well, OK, we'll check it out,” Don said after reading the expression on Tascha 's face.“But first we stop at the lounge,” Tascha said decisively.Shelonda grinned back at them, obviously happy with their decision. They hurried down the hall, past the now open doors of the “DISCO” without seeing much besides flashing lights, and came to the lounge. There was no one in the lounge now, but the fruit and water were still there, and they each had a glass of water and some fruit. Freshly showered, watered and fed, they went back to the disco and stepped in.First, there was the wall of sound they walked through as they came in. While the thumping bass had been noticeable in the corridor, the volume level inside the disco was much, much louder than Don would have expected. He suspected more “magic” was involved in damping the sound at the door, and in the walls. The music was intense industrial dance music; throbbing and insistent.Then, there was the scene that presented itself to their eyes. They were standing on broad steps that ran around a large bowl more than a dozen steps below them. The bowl was full of a thick white smoke of some kind, and the smoke was full of naked people dancing enthusiastically. Strobe lights overhead pulsed in rhythm with the music, and colored lights shifted under the smoke, presumably from the floor beneath the dancers. The smoke made it very hard to see more than flashes of anything other than the heads and shoulders of most of the people. It looked like some fevered, sexy idea of one of Dante's circles of Hell; the fun one.Around this bowl, or pit, as Don was now thinking of it, was a level lit only by the lights from the pit. There was a row of padded seating running around the outside edge of this area, against a mirrored wall that ran up about eight feet. At three points around the circumference of this level, stairs ran up to what looked like large subsidiary dance floors or party rooms with other motifs going on.Shelonda pulled on Tascha 's arm, clearly indicating that she wanted Tascha to come dance with her in the pit. Tascha looked to Don, who shouted over the music, “Go ahead! I'm going to look around a bit!” Tascha nodded and then was yanked down the steps and into the smoke.The party was young, so there was only one couple sitting it out on the long curving seat, and they weren't exactly taking a break. Rather, the woman was giving her partner a rather full-service lap dance. Don smiled in their direction as he passed, though he doubted either of them noticed him.Moving up the first stairs, he first noticed that the music changed halfway up, from the heavy techno-tribal of the pit to a sensual trance style. Then there was the black light that bathed the area. At the top of the stairs was another fairly large circular chamber, around the sides of which were little stations with an assortment of fluorescent body paints available. Don saw a man and woman painting each other's bodies. In the middle of the room was a small crowd of people moving together in a much less frenzied way than those in the pit. The glowing body paint made the scene exceptionally surreal. This quality was not lessened by the fact that at least half of the people in the room were engaged in some kind of sexual activity, though Don could hardly make out who was doing what to whom. As he turned and headed back down the stairs, he thought he would like to return to this room later. Halfway down the stairs he was plunged back into the raucous music of the pit.Up the second set of stairs, Don came to a room with subdued, shifting lights and even slower music than the black light room, but still with a deep pulsing bass. There were fewer people in here, but more of them were on the floor in a pile of bodies. Only a couple of couples were dancing slowly together.The final room was lit entirely by strobe lights firing in time to a very rapid techno track. The room itself was another pit, but one that was more like a giant bathtub. To get into the dance area, one had to drop down at least three feet, into an area filled with what looked like a sea of soap bubbles. Everyone seemed to be enjoying the bubbles and each other.Laughing to himself, Don went back to the pit room, and tried to locate Tascha and Shelonda in the smoke. While looking from the main level, he circled around to the entryway. Finally, he decided to plunge in and see if he could find them. He was surprised to find that the smoke was nothing like he'd expected. He thought it might have a cloying smell like artificial smoke usually had, or might be chilly. Instead, it was somehow hard to see through without actually having much of any substance. It seemed actually invigorating, and Don suspected some of the water was vaporized in it. Breathing it in seemed to have no immediate or apparent negative effects.While looking around in and moving through the enthusiastic press of bodies, Don felt himself moving along with the rhythm. He half danced his way past quite a few naked bodies, all moving in overtly sexual ways. It was a heady atmosphere, and his cock was standing tall in front of him. Finally, he thought he spotted Tascha and Shelonda dancing, and he altered his course to intercept them. They were facing each other, moving in time to the music. Shelonda had a very attractive woman with long dark blonde or light brown hair dancing pressed up against her back and reaching around to run her hands over Shelonda's naked front. When Don got there, Shelonda was leaning back against the woman who had her left hand on Shelonda's breast and her right down between her legs. Tascha was grinding her butt back against a muscular man with a shaved head, who had his hands on her hips. Tascha saw Don and gave him a big smile.Don came up to her, leaned in close to her and shouted, “He's fucking you, isn't he?”“Oh yeah!” Tascha shouted back.Don grinned at her and said, “I take it you want to stay a while, then?”She just nodded and went on dancing. Don laughed and turned to Shelonda, who smiled and held out her arms to him. He slipped into them and moved with her and her partner. “Don, this is Shana,” Shelonda yelled.“Hi Shana!” Don yelled to the woman behind Shelonda, who smiled at him and nodded.Don danced a while in front of Shelonda, running his hands over her, and then moved in closer to get his hands on Shana's ass, pulling her and Shelonda together tightly. Shelonda seemed to like this very much, and reached down to pull on Don's cock. He grinned at her, and then decided to change things around a bit, and worked his way around behind Shana. He ran his hands over her supple and swaying back and then slipped his hands around to move up her belly. She leaned down to both push her beautiful ass back at him and to let his hands cup her full breasts. Don squeezed and caressed those tits for a bit, dancing with his cock nestled in the crack of her butt.He saw Tascha dancing a short distance away. Another man was dancing in front of her now, and she seemed to have her hands on his cock.Don let go of one of Shana's tits, and reached down to push his cock down so that it was moving between Shana's legs, pushing up and rubbing against her wet lips and clit. After a few minutes of this, he felt her hand on him, moving his cock and then pushing it up inside her pussy. Don began to fuck in and out of her from behind as they danced. Tascha and the guys on either side of her moved closer to them and Shelonda reached out to pull them into their cluster, so it became, in order, Don, Shana, Shelonda, the guy in front of Tascha (who seemed to be getting manually pleasured by both Shelonda (from behind) and Tascha ), Tascha , and the guy fucking Tascha from behind, all dancing together in a writhing smoke-wrapped chain.This lasted until the guy on the opposite end seemed to finish and faded into the smoke. The guy in front of Tascha wasted no time and picked her up by the waist. Tascha threw her arms around his shoulders and wrapped her legs around his waist. He apparently reached down to get his cock oriented, and then, with his hands on her butt, began to raise and lower her on him, more or less in time with the music. Don watched, still fucking Shana, as Tascha was fucked vigorously on the dance floor in front of him. Her face clearly showed she was enjoying herself.Shelonda twisted around in Shana's arms, and Don felt her fingers playing with Shana's clit. The two women made out as Don continued to move in and out of Shana, while watching Tascha . Then he felt Shana's pussy squeezing him and he knew Shelonda had made her come. This seemed to break up their little unit, as Shana pulled away from him, gave him a little smile over her shoulder, and disappeared into the smoke. Shelonda slipped right up in front of Don and had her hands on his slippery cock. Another guy came up behind her and started dancing behind her. She reached behind her and seemed to be stroking the newcomer's cock. Then she turned around and pushed her butt at Don. He wasted no time in pushing into her very welcoming pussy. As Shelonda got acquainted with the guy who was now in front of her, a strongly muscled guy about Don's height, Don saw that Tascha was being gently set down on her feet on the dance floor. The smoke obscured her for a moment, and then Don saw her dancing with a buxom woman with light blonde hair.Shelonda leaned back and shouted over her shoulder, “I think you're wet enough. Fuck my ass!”“OK,” Don said nowhere near loud enough to be heard over the music. His actions demonstrated his understanding, though, as he pulled himself out of her pussy and pushed his head against her puckered asshole. She relaxed and he pushed his slick cock into her slowly. Shelonda kept pushing back until he was fully into her wonderfully hot and tight ass. Then, she leaned back again and yelled, “Help hold me up!”Don didn't really understand what was going on, but then the guy in front of Shelonda bent down, and then she was lifted up, almost off Don's cock. Don quickly moved his hands from her waist to under her ass cheeks to hold her up. He felt the other man's cock hit his balls and then Shelonda tensing up as the other man's cock entered her pussy. Don could feel the other man moving inside her through the membrane separating them, as well as his warm balls brushing against his own. Shelonda had her arms around the other guy's strong shoulders and her legs around his hips and upper thighs. The two men tried to move in rhythm to the music, but it was Shelonda who really set the pace. She used her exquisitely compact and fit body to move herself up and down on both cocks, while simultaneously rocking her pelvis so she was getting the maximum stimulation out of things.Don felt Shelonda's ass squeezing and relaxing on his cock as the rest of her body tensed and shook between him and his fucking partner. This was followed shortly by a feeling of something running down from Shelonda over his balls. He laughed as he realized the other man had come inside her. The two men carefully set the little spitfire back on her feet. Don slowly pulled his cock out of her behind. By the time he was out, the other guy had moved off into the smoke and bodies.Don looked around for Tascha . It was impossible to make anyone out clearly beyond much more than a yard. He caught Shelonda's hand and drew her with him in the direction where he thought Tascha and the bosomy blonde had been a bit earlier. Soon he saw them. Tascha and the blonde were dancing tightly together, making out and leaning forward a bit, so that their breasts were pressed together and their butts were sticking out. Behind each of them was a man obviously fucking them steadily.“Damn!” Don smiled. He had half a mind to just follow Tascha around and watch her, but he wanted to sample the pleasures of one of the other rooms. He pulled, Shelonda to him and shouted, “Do you want to go to one of the other rooms?”She smiled and nodded. And he led her through the smoke and maze of dancing, grinding, fucking bodies, until they came to the steps out and climbed above the smoke. There were now quite a few more people making use of the seating along the curving wall, as well as a few who didn't make it that far and were playing on the floor.“Which one do you like?” Don shouted to Shelonda.She made him repeat himself, and then pulled him after her as she went for room #1, the black light, trance music one. She led him up the stairs and straight over to one of the fluorescent paint stations. She took some blue paint and used her fingers to smear stripes on his cheeks and across his forehead, saying, “This will help us keep track of each other.”Don was glad he could hear her without her having to shout. He took some orange paint and drew a line down her nose, and then a short one down the center of her cute chin. As she began to decorate his body with blue and purple paints, he drew glowing orange lines along her collar bone and then pink arcs on her beautiful round breasts. He added an orange line running down the center of her front, from the notch in her collar bone, between her tits, and down to her pussy. He turned her around to draw a similar line down her spine, and then painted the inside of her butt crack. He liked the way the lines looked on her, and didn't want to overdo it.Shelonda was a bit more generous with the paint, and was laughing as she worked. Don had blue and purple hand prints on his chest and ass as well as what looked like an orange burst of flame rising from his crotch. She had colored his entire cock with purple paint.“It's completely non-toxic,” she said as she worked. “It dries quickly without caking, won't smear, and comes off with those wipes over there.”Don was a bit surprised at this sudden burst of information, but then she said, “Ready to jump in?”He nodded and followed her swaying backside with the orange racing stripe toward the center of the room. There was a knot of people moving together with the music in the area closest to the stairs, and the rest of the dance floor was now more or less covered by writhing glowing bodies. Shelonda moved toward the dancing people, and soon he had his arms around her as she faced away from him and rubbed her back against him. She took his hand and put it down between her legs, and Don began to tease her clit as she swayed in front of him.The other people around them were similarly engaged, and couples were not keeping their hands to themselves. A woman's hand reached out and ran down Don's body from his shoulder to his ass, which she squeezed and fondled for a while. A man's hand caressed one of Shelonda's breasts, then slipped around to find Don's cock and give it a tentative squeeze and pull. Shelonda meanwhile was reaching out to touch other dancers as well. A tall woman with long, thick, dark hair falling halfway down her back turned around in front of Shelonda. The woman had glowing blue paint around her eyes, making them look a bit demonic, purple stripes under her cheekbones, and bright pink lips. Shelonda promptly began kissing the woman's breasts, and sucking on her nipples, and Don felt the woman's fingers slipping over his to get at Shelonda's pussy.The woman smiled at Don over Shelonda's head and said, “I'm Martina.”“Don,” he nodded and smiled, “and this is Shelonda.” He felt the woman's hand flexing against the back of his fingers as she worked her own fingers in and out of Shelonda's pussy. Don rose on the balls of his feet and leaned over the top of Shelonda's head, and Martina met him with a long slow kiss.Martina pulled away a little and then took Shelonda by the hand to lead them around the knot of dancers to the edge of the glowing orgy. For the first time, Don noticed that there were pillows all over the floor. He thought they must have been added at some point since he first saw the room. Martina knelt gracefully, drawing Shelonda down with her. Don knelt down next to them and watched as Martina's pink lips kissed Shelonda's mouth and her slender hand moved down the orange stripe to find Shelonda's pussy again. Shelonda responded to this by running her hands over the other woman's long, lean torso, lingering over her breasts. After a long moment of this, Martina reclined on the pillows, drawing Shelonda down with her and extending her legs. Don ran his hands over those smooth, long legs and began to kiss and stroke them.As Don got closer to the top of her thighs, Martina parted her legs for him. Don leaned in to kiss her exposed clit and pussy. He ran his hand over her, and lay down between her legs. He pressed his mouth against her and began to lick between her lips and over her clit. When he had a good sense of how she was responding to his tongue, he probed between her lips with his fingers and slowly pushed them up inside her. Martina rocked herself against Don's mouth and fingers, and he began to fuck her with his fingers while lapping at her clit.While this was going on, Martina had been twisted to the side to kiss and finger Shelonda. Now, to get at the little black girl more easily, Martina slowly rolled onto her right side. She bent her right leg, so Don could roll with her, onto his left side, and keep his mouth on her and his fingers in her. This whole maneuver meant that Don was now lying on his side with his front turned toward the rest of the glow-in-the-dark orgy.People were frequently moving and changing position, and very shortly after he and Martina had rolled, he felt a decidedly feminine butt pressed against his upper thighs, belly, and, of course, cock. Don thought nothing of it, but continued what he was doing with Martina. Then the butt against him shifted up on his body a bit, and he felt fingers taking hold of his cock and pulling it forward. Then there was the unmistakable feeling of a wet, warm pussy wrapped around his head. Going with the flow, Don pushed forward a bit. Whoever he was now fucking pushed back and he felt the length of his sex slipping into the smooth, tight embrace of an unknown pussy. Don couldn't really move much, but he rocked himself in and out of the mysterious woman while he continued to lick and finger Martina.Then he felt another set of fingers reaching down for Martina's pussy from behind. He was a bit surprised when then pushed their way into her without him moving away. Martina seemed to like this very much, and was soon rocking her pussy against these fingers and Don's mouth much more vigorously. Don proceeded to lick at her clit harder and faster, and soon Martina was shaking and crying out as she came.Without waiting to come down, Martina started to roll back onto her back, and Don had to move his head to get it out of the way. When she settled, Don laid his head on her thigh. He could now look around a little. The woman in front of him, with Don's cock in her pussy, had an outstanding compact body, almost entirely covered in green and yellow. She had her head on the belly of a man, stroking his cock and sucking on the head. Craning his neck, Don could see that Shelonda was now crouching low on her knees. A man in yellow and blue war-paint squatted behind her and was fucking her, and Shelonda had her head in another man's lap, who sat back on his haunches having his dick sucked. An exotic looking woman with yellow stripes running down the length of her body was now positioning herself over Martina's face facing Don. Don gave the striped woman a smile, and then turned his attention to the green and yellow woman who had taken it upon herself to have him fuck her.Don worked his hand under her hip and gently nudged her upward. She got the idea pretty quickly, and started to lever herself up into a kneeling position without taking her mouth off the cock she'd been sucking. Don managed to move with her, kneeling as he did so. Once they were upright he began to fuck in and out of her seriously. He watched from behind as the woman's head bobbed up and down on the man's cock, almost in rhythm to the fucking Don was giving her pussy.Next to him, a man had moved between Martina's legs, lifted her by the waist and started to fuck her.The woman Don was fucking seemed to stop sucking the guy in front of her, but then Don worked out that the guy was coming. The woman leaned back, and Don sat back on his haunches to let her, so the guy she'd been sucking could scoot out of the way. Don slipped his hands around to the woman's front, where he cupped her nice medium-sized tits. She leaned back against him, turned to look at him over her shoulder, and said, “Um, thanks for the fuck. I'm Amy, by the way.”“It's my pleasure, and I'm Don,” He noticed that her face was also covered in green and yellow paint, as well as quite a spattering of cum. Don thought this was incredibly hot, and he moved his right hand down her taut belly to run his fingertips over her clit.Amy bit her lower lip and moved up and down on his cock. She said, “Keep doing that.”A man in purple and yellow paint stepped up in front of Amy with his cock in hand.“Do you mind?” Amy asked Don.“No; by all means!”Amy reached out and pulled the man's cock to her mouth and began to suck it enthusiastically. Don watched intently, while continuing to stroke her clit from behind. While she was sucking she held still on Don's cock.Glancing over to his left, Don saw the man fucking Martina pull out and shoot a long jet of cum over her lanky body. The woman riding her face leaned forward over her and sucked on the man's cock, getting her tits in the cum on Martina's belly in the process.When the guy in Amy's mouth got ready to come, she took his cock out and stroked it until it sprayed all over her face and tits. She stroked it a couple more times, and sucked on the head, finally kissing it goodbye. The guy moved off in search of other game, and Amy turned back to Don and said, “Do you like that?”“Hell yes!” he said.“I love it when a guy comes on me. Want me to do another one?”“Sure!”Amy flagged down another guy, who was more than happy to let her suck on him.Don took a moment to look over to see what Shelonda was up to, and saw her with her legs scissored with those of a cute little woman with large tits, in bright pink paint. The two women were grinding against each other intently.Don turned his attention back to Amy who was now jerking the guy's cock. He came in a thick gout that splattered on her chin and landed heavily on her left tit. Don moved his hand a little to smear the thick dollop over Amy's nipple.“Oh, nice!” she said, and began to ride up and down on him again. Another guy now stepped up in front of her of his own initiative, and she started to suck him without asking Don. She kept sliding up and down on his cock this time, though, and he started stroking her clit a bit more intently, pinching and pulling on it. The guy must have been watching Amy, because when he was ready, he pulled his cock out and stroked it for her, which enabled her to relax and enjoy the sensations in her pussy and clit. As his cum shot out and splattered all over her face, and then her tits, Amy came on Don's cock. As she shook, her hands moved over her tits and face, smearing the cum all over her. Don took his hand from her crotch and did the same, while also kissing her shoulder and neck through her hair.“I like having you watch me,” she said. “Can I keep you?”“Do you know how to get to the garden?”“No, why?”“It's not important right now,” Don laughed.“Well, what is important that you shoot your cum on my face,” Amy said with a smile.“I think that can be arranged,” Don smiled.Amy fell forward to her hands and knees, pulling off Don's cock in the process. She grabbed a couple of pillows and then lay down on her back with her head propped up, and then said, “Now bring that bad boy up here.”Don quickly complied, straddling the top of her chest. She pulled his cock down toward her mouth and said, “Just fuck my mouth until you're about to come.”Don obliged, pushing forward as soon as she had her mouth on him. He watched her, loving the look of her pretty yellow and green face as she sucked on his thick cock.Glancing to the left, he saw Shelonda crawling over to watch him and Amy. When she got there, she ran her hands over both Amy's and Don's body. This helped push Don toward his orgasm, which he had been holding off since Tascha's little gangbang in the corridor. The thought of that gangbang, and then seeing Tascha getting fucked in the pit did the trick, He pulled back out of Amy's mouth and promptly spewed a veritable deluge of cum all over her face.Amy laughed and smiled up at him, “Thank you!”“My pleasure!” he laughed in return.Shelonda leaned down to suck on Don's cock a little and then to kiss Amy's sticky mouth.When Shelonda looked up at Don, he said, “Should we go and see what Tascha 's up to?”“That should be good!” Shelonda grinned.“Who's Tascha ?” Amy wanted to know.“My friend,” Don said. “She was going a bit fuck crazy in the pit earlier.”“Ooh, my kind of gal!” Amy said. “Can I come too?”“Of course,” Don said.After they wiped the fluorescent paint off each other; Amy's taking quite a bit of time; they headed down into the main area of the disco. They cruised the long platform around the pit and worked their way through the smoke, which was now less densely populated, but saw no sign of her. They finally found her in the bubble bath room.She was about half way around the big tub. At first all Don saw was a muscular back flexing in the bubbles, and a woman's hands on the man's shoulders. A guy stood on either side of the guy with the back, and each of them were reaching in front of the main guy, and now and then leaning in front of him. As he moved around the tub a bit, though, Don saw that it was Tascha in front of the man, with her legs crooked over his forearms. The men on either side were teasing her tits and occasionally kissing her.There were other people playing in the bubbles, so Don didn't notice at first that the buxom blonde from the pit was also there. She was facing the side of the tub, bent over getting drilled from behind, while reaching over to play with the cock of the guy to Tascha 's right.“Wow,” Shelonda said.“Yeah,” Don agreed. He gestured with his head toward Tascha for Amy's benefit and said, “That's Tascha .”“Sweet. You're not going to interrupt her are you?”“Hell no,” Don said, “I'm going to sit here and watch.” And he promptly sat down on the edge of the tub to do just that. Shelonda and Amy sat down on either side of him. The strobe lights made the whole show a bit bizarre, but they watched as the guy with the back apparently finished and lowered Tascha ‘s legs. The guy on Tascha 's right then stepped up in front of her, and the guy on the left moved around to the right, where buxom blonde girl reached out to stroke him. The man in front of Tascha moved in close, and she wrapped her arms around him, and presumably, under the bubbles, her legs.Shelonda's hand stole into Don's lap and began to stroke his already very hard cock. An anonymous guy came and sat down on the opposite side of Amy. Soon she leaned over to suck on this new cock, and before long, she slipped into the bubbles to face the man and suck him from there. Don noted that this side of the tub must be shallower than Tascha 's.The guy fucking Tascha finished, and as the next guy moved in front of her, she turned around to put her hands on the side of the tub. The guy now behind her began to screw her. The guy fucking Tascha 's new girlfriend apparently finished and moved away, so the blonde ducked under Tascha 's arm to come up in front of her and proceeded to make out with her while Tascha got fucked.Don looked down just in time to catch Amy; who was even prettier without the paint; getting rained on by a stream of cum. He smiled at her, leaned down and said, “Don't go anywhere.”Amy grinned and nodded.Then Don said to Shelonda, “I'll be right back.”Don dropped into the tub, and made his way across to just behind the guy screwing Tascha , and waited patiently. It didn't take long; the man finished and moved off to the right. Tascha continued to make out with her friend, not immediately changing her stance. Don stepped up and ran his hands over Tascha 's ass. He shook his head and smiled when she merely wiggled her butt invitingly. He took his hard cock and pushed it into her very wet pussy in one smooth motion. He felt cum and Tascha's juices squishing out around his thick shaft. Tascha pushed back at him, and he began to fuck himself in and out of her. Only when he had a good rhythm going did he lean forward over her arched back and ask, “So how many cocks have you fucked here?”“Including yours?” she asked, looking over her shoulder at him.“Well, I'm not done yet.”“And just in here or since coming into the disco?”“All together.”“Eighteen.”“Eighteen?” Don said, almost stopping his fucking.“It wasn't easy keeping count, believe me,” Tascha said.“Damn,” he said, “I can only account for six, and that's impressive anyway.” Tascha kept pushing back at him, though a bit more forcefully now that she knew it was Don. “There was the guy you saw me with first,” she said. “I was just dancing, and he started grinding behind me and running his hands all over me, and then he was fucking me and I loved it. I loved getting fucked in the middle of everyone. Then, you saw the next guy; that was intense. Then I started dancing with Jamie here, and two guys came up behind us and we just kind of bent over a little and let them fuck us. They didn't come until they switched places. God, that was hot.”“I can imagine,” Don said, reaching around to squeeze Tascha's tits. He felt Jamie's fingers down below touching the base of his cock as she played with Tascha 's clit.“It gets , better,” Tascha said. “After those two, we drew some attention on the dance floor, and guys swarmed all around us. There were cocks all over the place, I had two in my hands all the time, and guys were shoving their cocks between my legs, but not getting anywhere. I was getting all hot and bothered, but we eventually wound up on the steps there, and we both just got on our hands and knees on the second step. Five guys fucked me there, just one after the other, every one coming inside me. There was cum running down the insides of my legs. I must have come myself about eight times.”Don felt between Tascha 's butt cheeks and noticed they were quite slick with assorted juices. As he pressed his thumb against her tight little asshole, he said, “Go on.”“Oh! Nobody did that,” she said. He felt her make an effort to relax and his thumb slipped into her. “Umm, I like that! Where was I? Oh yeah, on the steps. At one point this guy sat on the step in front of me and I was sucking on his cock while two different guys screwed me. Then I just moved up and sat on the cock in front of me. That was number, ”“Ten,” Don said. He was working both his thumb and cock in and out of her.“Yeah, fuck! You two are going to make me come like this.”“Go on,” Don said firmly.“Um, OK. Well, I thought we could use a break so we came up here; looking for you, by the way; and well, this wasn't much better, except that the bubbles feel nice and slippery. I had Jamie get up on the edge and was licking all the sweet cum from her pussy, when I felt someone playing with my pussy from behind. I looked back and saw a nice fellow standing there, and I just said, ‘Go ahead,' and he did. After he came, two more guys took a turn. And I loved it!”Then Tascha was shaking with an intense orgasm, and gasping. Jaime finally stopped stroking her clit and took her mouth off Tascha's right nipple.“Hi Don,” Jamie finally said, with a big white smile.“Hi Jamie,” Don grinned back. He also saw Shelonda come and sit down over them. Don shoved into Tascha a bit harder and said, “That's only 13.”“Oh, well, I got up on the side to have Jamie go down on me, and while she was doing it, a couple of guys came by and said they'd been admiring us all evening. So, I said, ‘Well are you just going to admire us?' The one guy laughed and said, 'I want this one first,' and started rubbing his cock all over my mouth, so I started giving him a blowjob. His buddy got down and started fucking Jamie while she licked me. That was hot too! Anyway, I came , Fuck, Don!”Shelonda dropped down into the tub and knelt down under the bubbles. Soon, Don felt her tongue as Shelonda started licking at Tascha's clit.“Oh,” Tascha trembled.“What happened then?” Don insisted.“Well, um, I came, and then I asked the guy who I was sucking if he wanted my pussy. As it turns out he did, so I got on my back and he fucked me. His buddy climbed out of the tub and did the same after he came. God, I'm such a slut! Damn; where was I?”“Just before the last three, I think,” Don said, now intently fucking in and out of her.“Oh , yeah , uh , Jamie and I got back in the bubbles and were dancing and messing around when this big strong guy and his three buddies came and were dancing with us. Um , well , we wound up at this end of the tub , and then the big guy lifted me up and fucked me with , his , big , cock. And then two of his buddies, oh god , they fucked me too , ! God, Don! Now you're fucking me, let me turn around.”He pulled out of her as she pushed Shelonda away. Tascha turned around and grabbed Don by the back of the neck and pulled him to her for a wildly passionate kiss. She got up on her tip toes, and reached down to grab his cock. Don took her ass in his hands and lifted her up, bracing her back against the wall of the tub. Then he lowered her down on his cock, and she was rocking her hips against him, while he fucked in and out of her.“Don, fuck me,” she moaned. “Come inside me!”Then she was coming again and he was coming too. He pumped hot cum up into her, while her body clenched at his with intense need. They kept fucking while they came, only slowly coming to a halt. She leaned down a bit and, holding his head in her hands, kissed him again, long and passionately. To be continued.By BradentonLarry for Literotica

149 - Crypto and NFTs Through a Macroeconomic Lens with Tascha, Ph.D. Economist

The Unstoppable Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 6, 2022 43:39

In today's episode, we're talking to Tascha, a macroeconomics entrepreneur and an active advisor and investor in the Web3 space. Tascha also writes a free Web3 newsletter at taschalabs.com.We talk about:Tascha's journey into crypto from a background in economicsTascha's take on the current crypto market — have we seen the bottom yet?The upcoming Ethereum merge and its potential impact in the broader crypto spaceThe role of NFTs in asset creationHow a Web3 business model could disrupt social mediaHow Web3 could disrupt the business model of CostcoUsing NFTs to launch a video gameThe importance of mapping NFTs to physical assets You can follow Josh on Twitter, Tascha on Twitter, and learn more about Unstoppable Domains and our work here.Don't forget to rate, download, and subscribe to the podcast so you won't miss an episode and we can keep producing awesome content for you.

What really caused the Inflation and the use cases of cryptocurrencies with Tascha

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 9, 2022 59:53 Very Popular

What really caused the Inflation and the use cases of cryptocurrencies with Tascha